Heavens Perfection

by TenguBuckaroo

Summary:

He was born to be perfect as he was created in the image of the Almighty and that is what he would be

Chapter 1

He sat on his throne, one leg folded over the other as his eyes moved along the words of the book he was reading that he held in his hand.

It was a moment of peace that he took to read and enjoy the quiet.

"What do you request of me, High Seraphim?" 

His eyes remained firmly in the book as he flipped the page.

"I just wanted to inform that it has come time for the meeting with Lucifer in Hell." Sera told him as his eyes moved from the book and met hers.

The high Seraphim also known as Seraphiel or Sera, head Seraphim in heaven and had been alive much longer than most in heaven and while she was quite strong as the eldest of the Seraphim even she could not help but still feel a chill run down her spine when her blue eyes met the cold golden eyes before her.

In the coldness however, even if almost invisible, she could still find a small warmth within them as he regarded her.

"That mockery is a living stain of what is wrong with this world, I do not see the point in even conversing with him." The one sitting on the throne said as he closed the book.

"It is unfortunately a task that must be done due to the treaty signed between Hell and Heaven." Sera said.

"He must present us with the numbers of the sinners slain during the Extermination and there is also the new condition that has been placed that he must been made aware of." 

"I am aware with the conditions of the treaty, I was there when they had been placed and I still stand by my words, I should have slaughtered him then and there." He said while rising up from the throne he sat on.

"He dared to decimate my kingdom with his scum and my mistakes, Michael was right in agreeing to strike him down while he was beaten." 

The man walked towards Sera.

While not as tall as Sera, he was still quite imposing as he did stand at fifteen feet tall.

"I know, Tyrant of the three domains of Earth." Sera said.

"We've known each other since my creation, High Seraphim, you may call me Adam." He said.

Adam took the form of a tall and muscular man, his face usually completely apathetic and devoid of any emotion, with cedar brown hair as well as gold irises and black pupils.

He donned an ornamental patterned golden choker and white clothing with a golden border that covers the entire upper half of his body, revealing his abdomen and chest. 

Around his biceps, he wore a pair of golden rings.

He also wore a pair of snow coloured fingerless gloves, with a gold band on his wrists, whilst around his waist was a white coat with golden circular patterns, one which split in two at the front with a single cloth going down like a loincloth.

Additionally, beneath the coat were a pair of baggy pants that matched the cloth on his arms, tucked into a pair of black boots with designs similar to those of ancient ruins in the ocean depths. 

He was always seen carrying around his primary weapon, a highly stylized trident as long as his body though it was not on his person at the moment.

Adam walked past her towards the door.

"Have my lieutenant report down to the Embassy, I will be waiting there." 

"Very well, but you know that you can call me Sera if I may call you Adam." Sera said as she turned watching him leave.

"You bare a title worth saying, it is only right to have it acknowledged." Adam said as he stomped his foot on the ground as the large doors leading to the throne room opened.

"But I will try...Sera."

Hearing the use of her name made Sera smile as she turned and watched Adam leave.

Adam continued before he left his palace as he turned and gave it one final look.

It was located upon the top of a mountain outside of heaven.

He was located in a different realm of heaven.

Heaven in itself is split into six different realms as a whole, to those of the Buddhist faith it was referred to as the six realms of Buddhism.

The three higher realms are the realm of God, this is said to be the realm in which the kingdom of God is located, it was off limits to all those who had not been given the permission of God to enter.

The next being the realm known as the Sarim realm, this realm was governed by most the Archangels who did their duties in order to help balance the world only those who had obtained Seraphim were permitted to enter this realm or unless given permission to enter, of course there existed exceptions to this.

The third realm being the human, this is where all winners were sent and were the city was located, most didn't know of the other realms in heaven and it was made a point not to inform the human souls of it.

The fourth realm was the animal realm, this realm was created for all the animals of Eden that had lost their home due to the ruin of creation, it was not only the animals that lived in this realm but also the beasts that existed pre-eden, those being the dinosaurs and even the Primordial beasts.

This was the realm of heaven that was ruled over by Adam himself.

The fifth realm of heaven was the realm of the spirits, this is the realm that existed between heaven, humanity and Hell, in which all spirits who died went to before they were sent to either Heaven or Hell and this realm was watched over by the Archangel Azrael.

Finally, the sixth realm was Hell, the realm in which all evil was sent to and meant to be watched over by Lucifer but since he felt himself above doing his job, it fell to heaven to maintain the realm.

On the mountain and stretching further beyond it was a lush forest with a view of the ocean that was located not very far in the distance.

He had chosen this location as he felt it was the best representation of what he ruled over.

Adam was the king of all that flew high in the sky, those that walked among the land and all that swam in the sea.

Even in heaven, that title was what he maintained though his descendants have made a mockery of his kingdom.

Polluting his seas, littering his lands, polluting the sky, slaughtering animals for not just food but for sport and above all else doing it without regard for anything.

He scoffed before he turned and brought out his angel wings.

Beautiful large golden wings that shone under the bright sun in heaven.

Without another word, he took off into the air.

Meanwhile 

Charlie stood outside the Embassy of heaven that was down in Hell confident as she held a large stack of papers in her hand.

She couldn't believe that her father had given her the chance to talk to heaven and convince them of her idea for the redemption of sinners.

Shaking away any worries he had, she entered the Embassy before immediately taken aback by how it looked.

It was nothing like she had ever seen before but before she could wonder any further into the Embassy a golden piece of parchment appeared along with a quill.

"Oh!" Charlie said before smiling as she took the quill and signed her name.

Letting go of the quill, the parchment rolled up before it vanished along with the quill.

She walked further into the embassy before he came up to a room as she opened it.

Inside was a long table with chairs along the side while at the head of the table sat Adam who was looking down at a book.

Behind him stood his lieutenant who was adorned in the standard Exorcist uniform while also wearing a helmet that hid her face completely.

"Are you going to enter this room or continue to waste time?" He asked not lifting his head to look at her.

"Oh! I'm sorry!" Charlie said as she entered the room and closed the door behind her.

She quickly walked over but he held up his hand as she stopped walking.

"Set the numbers down and then leave, I don't want to be here longer than necessary." Adam said as he flipped the page of the book he was reading.

"Uh...numbers?" Charlie asked confused.

Adam sighed as he turned his head.

"Lieutenant, who is this?" He asked her.

"Appears to be the one from the reports given, the daughter of the devil." Lute said putting her arms behind her back.

Adam sighed as he nodded before he went back to the book.

"What are you doing here? And why is that disgrace of creation not here?" He asked.

"Uh..."disgrace of creation"?" Charlie repeated frowning.

"Samael or more commonly known as by the name he gave himself, Lucifer while most however call him the disgrace of creation which he is." Adam explained simply.

"Oh...my dad..." Charlie said before clearing her throat.

"I...think we got off to the wrong foot, I'm Charlie! Charlie Morni-" 

"Charlotte Morningstar, only child of the disgrace of creation and the former first woman, I know who you are, I however do not care as in my eyes you are just as much of a disgrace as your father." Adam said.

Charlie's frown deepened as her eyes narrowed a little.

"Look, I'm sorry but you don't even know me, also who are you to even say these things in the first place?" Charlie asked.

Adam closed the book and set it down closing leaning back in his seat as he rested his chin on his fist closing his eyes.

"I am the leader of the Exorcist Angels and First Man." Adam said as he stared down at the table.

"First Man, does that mean-" Charlie said.

"Yes, I am Adam." Adam said.

"You're my mom's ex?!" Charlie asked before cringing slightly.

"Okay everything makes so much sense now." 

"I'm sure it does to whatever you have been told by your parents, you do not know me." Adam said before he rose up to his feet.

"Come Lieutenant, since we have not been presented with the necessary documents, we have no reason to remain here." 

"Yes sir." Lute said.

Charlie's eyes widened as she quickly ran over to them.

"W-Wait! Please just give me a moment of your time! Just a minute!" Charlie asked him.

His lieutenant glared at the girl as she was prepared to strike her but Adam merely raised his hand.

"One minute is all the time I will grant you, speak quickly." Adam said lowering his hand but he did not look at her.

Chapter 2: Chapter 2

Charlie's eyes widened as she quickly set down her papers.

"Okay, well firstly I'd like to bring up our biggest shared problem." Charlie said.

"We have no shared problem, this pit and earth are the only places that have problems." Adam said simply as his lieutenant nodded.

"But what about the overpopulation of hell? I'm pretty sure that is a problem for heaven as well." Charlie pressed.

"No, we have methods to deal with the overpopulation, the extermination of the sinners." Adam said.

"But what if there was another way? A way that involved not having to kill sinners anymore?" Charlie asked as his lieutenant raised an eyebrow at this.

"There is no other solution, killing the sinners is the only way." Adam said.

"But there is another solution!" Charlie said smiling as she lifted her page revealing it to be a drawing.

"My happy hotel, where sinners can be redeemed and sent up to heaven! That way you and your exorcists won't have to come down and kill sinners every year!" 

"Redemption of sinners is not possible and you are out of time." Adam said as he opened a portal.

"This truly was a waste of time and tell your father that if I do not recieve the numbers of the extermination, there will be consequences." 

"Come Lieutenant."

His lieutenant nodded as she walked over to his side and proceeded to follow him as they walked towards the portal.

"W-Wait! How could you condone the murder of your descendants?! Don't you care about them?" Charlie asked now getting annoyed with the attitude of the first man.

"No, I do not, those here in this pit are mistakes to humanity, my kingdom that has fallen to ruin because of the damage your parents have done, slaying these mistakes is an act of divine retribution for their acts while alive." Adam said.

"They deserve to suffer, that is why they are down here in the first place."

"How can you say that?! No one deserves to suffer." Charlie argued.

"If no one deserved to suffer then why does hell exist? A pit in which souls were sent to suffer for their sins for all eternity? Those in heaven are beings of perfection, that is why they are there, those in Hell are beyond help and the only way to deal with them is to kill them." Adam said.

"Those not in heaven, are imperfect, this imperfection must be purified, the only reason that no hellborn has been killed is because your father begged for it, pleaded with heaven that since hellborn have no relation to sinners that they should be spared...it is also the only reason that you are still alive in my presence if not for that, you would have been dead the moment you entered here."

"W-What?" Charlie said stepping back.

"Though I suppose I must thank you, this entire conversation has reminded me of news that is actually important, the Exterminations have been moved to every six months instead of once a year." Adam said.

"What? But why?!" Charlie asked as she moved closer.

"It is as you said, hells overpopulation, thus we must take action against it by increasing the number of Exterminations." Adam said.

"You can't do this!" Charlie said as she grabbed his arm.

"I won't let you just murder sinners for no reason!"

His lieutenant was outraged by her actions as she turned to her.

"Unhand him you wretched sinner!" She demanded grabbing her wrist and pulling her arm off Adam who stood still.

"Lute, unhand her." Adam said as Lute looked up at him in shock before shoving Charlie back.

Charlie held her wrist before a melody filled the air, it was a soft melody but a hauntingly beautiful one.

Adam turned revealing that he was whistling though his gaze never met with Charlie's as with a flick of his hand, he now held his trident.

"I do not take being disrespected lightly." Adam said.

"You disrespect me by daring to touch me with your disgusting hand."

Charlie could feel as if she was drowning as she felt the pressure in the room increase.

It was becoming difficult to breathe as her breath quickened while she tried to calm down but the presence before felt as if she was just a small fish before a hungry shark.

Like a sheep that stood before a wolf paralyzed with fear as Adam walked closer to her as she involuntarily backed up, she did not mean to but it was as if her instincts were forcing her body to move as her fear of the First man grew more as he got closer.

Adam backed her up against a wall before raising his trident and with a quick movement, it was in front of her merely inches away from her face.

"You are the burning example of the ruin that had befallen all of creation, ending your life would be a great service to its mending." Adam said.

"But I will continue to allow you to remain sheltered." 

Pulling his trident back and turning around, Adam walked back to the portal.

"Your minute has long since passed and I grow tired of you being in my presence." Adam said before walking through the portal as it closed.

Charlie slowly sank to the ground as the scene of what had just happened replayed in her head over and over.

The fear that had enveloped her due to the actions of the first man left her shaken, his words were so cold and almost devoid of all emotion other than distain and disgust.

Slowly she rose to her feet and walked towards the table towards her papers.

They had remained untouched and unused as Charlie frowned.

Heaven had just flat out rejected her...but no, she wouldn't let this be the end as she was now more then ever to prove that she could redeem sinners in her hotel...and she would also need to do it soon.

Meanwhile

Adam and Lute returned to heaven as Lute took off her mask growling in frustration.

"How dare that little bitch think that she had any right to touch you!" Lute growled holding her mask to her side as Adam merely kept walking.

"Lute, calm down, anger is not becoming of an angel, especially wasting your anger over something as insignificant as the daughter of the traitor." Adam said.

"But sir, she thought she was worthy of putting her hand on you, how are you not angry at that?" Lute asked him in shock.

Adam paused in his movements as he turned and looked at her.

"My fury in this moment is put towards different matters, matters more important than a child, one of our own was killed during the last Extermination." Adam said as his eyes narrowed under the mask.

"A perfect being slaughtered by a useless sinner yet another reason as to why these insolent sinners must be eradicated." 

"I couldn't agree more, sir." Lute said as her eyes narrowed.

"Then hold your fury, put it towards the coming Extermination, we will be slaughtering all of the Pride Ring sinners." Adam said as he turned forward and started walking.

"Since we do not know who is responsible solely for this injustice, they will all suffer for it, we shall increase the training given to you and your sisters, spread word to them."

"We begin tomorrow." 

"Yes sir." Lute said as she quickly flew away to go inform her sisters.

Adam opened his wings before taking off into the air.

He wanted to go straight to his palace but while he hovered in the air, he thought about where he wanted to go as he flew towards the city of heaven.

Normally, he would avoid the city but this time he landed down and began to walk through the city.

Walking through the city of heaven, he saw all the happiness that was on the faces of his descendants, those who made it into heaven.

Flawed beings who rose above their imperfections and became perfect which is why they were angels.

While he hated what they did to his kingdom, he had to admit that he was at least slightly proud of the fact that they had ascended to heaven.

The angels in the streets paused in their actions as they turned their attention to Adam as all were silent upon being in his presence.

"Is that him?" An angel asked in a hush whisper.

"Yes, that's him, Adam...the first Man." Another answered.

"You mean the Father of Humanity? That Adam?"

Adam fought the urge to scoff upon hearing that.

"Yeah, he's the first angel to be allowed into heaven, he's a legend around here." 

"A legend? Why?"

"They say he's the strongest human made angel to ever exist, no one can stand against him, even then, not even the Seraphim." 

"What?! No way! Even the Archangels?" 

"I don't know..."

"He's pretty scary..."

Adam tuned them out as he kept walking with a look devoid of emotion on his face.

He did not need to hear them, he knew what the truth was and would not stand around to listen to unimportant gossip.

"Adaaaaam!"

Chapter 3: Chapter 3

Adam stopped walking as he sighed before looking up to see someone flying towards him excitedly.

"Young Seraphim, what are you doing here?" Adam asked.

"Adam, you know you can call me Emily, E, Em or whatever! We've known each other for so long!" Emily said as she landed down in front of him as her wings receded.

Even though she was a Seraphim, Emily was the same height as the other winners which meant to Adam she seemed akin to a dwarf.

He would not admit it though but he had grown a soft spot for the young Seraphim, when he had first arrived into heaven, she had made it her duty to make him smile.

Unfortunately, since he never did, she would pester him everyday to try new things in hope to both bring a smile to his face and make him happy, if he didn't find it endearing of her to do this, he would have found it incredibly annoying.

"You are meant to be with the High Seraphim for your lesson, did you sneak away? Again?" Adam asked raising an eyebrow, not amused in the slightest that she would disregard her lesson.

"Oh no! I worked hard so that we could end it early soooo I came to look for you!" Emily said smiling, her smile so bright that it affected all those around her bringing more truth to why her title is the Joy Bringer.

Well almost everyone, Adams mouth continued to be one thin line but his eyebrow lowered as he lifted his hand and put it on her head.

"That is good, if you worked hard today, I expect you to continue working hard." Adam said while Emily's smile got bigger before Adam removed his hand from her head.

Emily however hugged his arm as she pulled him along.

"I know the best cafe ever! They have such a wide variety of things that I'm sure you'll find something that you'll absolutely love! Then maybe you'll finally smile!" Emily said.

"Then maybe the zoo followed up by some baking, ooooh! Maybe we could watch movies too!" 

Adam slowly tuned her out as he just looked ahead while Emily was listing of possible things they could together.

Admittedly, all Adam wanted to do was return to his palace but it was clear that the excitable Seraphim would not be letting him do that any time soon.

Not long after that, Adam sat across from Emily in a table inside the cafe.

"Sorry that it's a bit of a tight squeeze." Emily apologized as Adam shook his head.

Why she apologized was because due to Adams size, he had to sit a little away from the table because the table was a little too low.

"It's fine." Adam said as a waiter came and gave them some menus before giving them a smile as they left.

"Sooooo what are you thinking of getting?" Emily asked curiously as Adams eyes scanned the menu.

"I believe I will go with a simple sandwich and some tea." Adam said closing the menu setting it down in front of him.

"But Adaaaaam that sounds so boring! Come on try something else, pretty please?" Emily asked giving him a pout.

Adam said nothing as he looked over the menu once more before closing it again.

"Very well then." Adam said before the waiter returned.

"What can I get the two of you on this lovely day?" The waiter asked with a smile.

"Could I please get the waffle with ice cream on top please aaaand some iced tea?" Emily asked as the angel smile and nodded.

"Sure thing and you sir?" The waiter asked looking at Adam who thought it over.

"I will have a slice of your blueberry pie and some iced tea as well." Adam said and the waiter nodded before taking their menus, leaving the two.

"Is that not unhealthy for you?"

"We don't have to worry about that in heaven though." Emily said as Adam leaned back in his chair.

"Perhaps but it still is not good to eat something so sweet, you do not have the best history when it comes to eating sugar." Adam said.

"I've gotten better at having sugar!" Emily argued as Adam looked at her with a raised eyebrow.

"Is that so?" He asked not believing her.

Emily looked at him before she squirmed under the gaze he was giving her.

"Okay, maybe I'm still the same but I'm not having that much it's just some ice cream on top of my waffles!" Emily said and Adam nodded.

"Very well then." Adam said as he turned and looked out the window towards the city.

"Why don't you stay in the city? Everything is so fun and lively." Emily asked him as they waited for their food.

"There is no need, I have no reason to live within this city, my duty is to protect it, that is all." Adam said.

"What are you protecting heaven from? There aren't any threats here though to protect us from." Emily said as Adam glanced at her.

"There are threats that you do not know about Emily, do not think of such things and focus on what you are learning from the High Seraphim and leave the going on of heaven to myself and the Archangels." Adam said simply before looking out the window once more.

Emily hummed as she sat in silence...for a few seconds.

"Adam, can I ask you another question?" She asked as Adam gave a nod.

"What was Eden like? I've seen images but you've actually lived there, what was it like?"

Adam was silent for a few moments and did not answer as he closed his eyes.

Thinking she made him uncomfortable, stirring up unpleasant memories.

"I'm sorry, we don't have to-"

"There are no words that can describe the Garden of Eden other than...it was perfect." Adam said opening his eyes.

For the first time ever, Emily saw a side of the first man she had never seen before.

"Eden was my home, the paradise that had been promised to me, it was vast and seemed unending, it brimmed with life that were never wanting for anything as Eden had provided it all." Adam said.

"Then why did you leave? I was told you never ate the apple, you could have stayed in the Garden so why didn't you?" Emily asked as Adam looked at her.

"You might be quite old, young Seraphim but you are still a child in ways that matter the most, we are done talking about Eden for the time being." Adam said and Emily sighed before nodding.

After a few moments of silence, their food had come and the waiter set it down for them.

Adam took a bite of his pie and savoured the sweetness of it.

He looked over at Emily who was humming happily as she ate her waffle and ice cream.

"Do not eat that quickly, you will get a headache." Adam said as he ate more of his pie.

"Oh that's right, thank you." Emily said smiling before she slowed down in her consumption of the treat.

Adam drank some of his iced tea before leaning back in his chair once again as he looked out the window.

They didn't speak much more as they both finished eating and then left the cafe.

Adam followed Emily as she led him to the next place they were going to.

He paused however as Emily looked at him in confusion before Adam brought out his wings.

"Emily, I must go, return to the high Seraphim, we can continue this another time." Adam said and before Emily could say anything Adam room off into the air.

"Oh...bye Adam!" Emily said waving as she hid her disappointment that he had to leave so soon.

Adam flew through the air before he landed in front of his palace holding his trident ready to strike.

None were allowed to enter his palace until he had given them his permission, now he had felt the presence of someone enter.

Narrowing his eyes slightly, he entered his palace and began his search, while it could have been a winner who found his palace while exploring, he doubted that anyone would be out this far from the city much less enter a different realm of heaven.

He looked through his rooms before he found the culprit in his bed chambers.

They were standing out on the balcony which connected to his room as he walked towards them.

"What are you doing here?" Adam asked as he stood tall holding his trident.

"Come now, I know you have grown cold but I had hoped you would be warmer towards me." The female voice said as they turned away from the view of the balcony and looked towards him.

"I believe it was clear that you were not allowed within my castle without my presence or permission." Adam said as he looked down at her.

The woman hummed in response as she looked up at him as she raised her hands as she cupped his face.

Admittedly, she still flinched slightly as she gazed at the look he gave her.

This was a result of one of her own fault and the fault of Lucifer, she had turned one that was so sweet and happy into this...

"Why are you here, Lilith?" Adam asked.

Cold golden eyes meeting calculating violet ones.

"I simply came here to talk to you, if you will allow as much." Lilith requested as she pulled her hands away.

Raising an eyebrow, Adam gave her a nod as he turned and started walking.

"Follow."

Chapter 4: Chapter 4

Adam and Lilith sat together under a gazebo that was near Adams palace.

The gazebo was within view of the castle while also near a cliff so one could look over it and see the waves of the beach crashing on the shore while the sunlight glistened on the water.

"This is beautiful." Lilith said admiring the view while Adam simply nodded though his eyes were in a book.

The two were sitting at a small table together which held one wine bottle and a teapot along with some snacks.

"You could truly appreciate the beauty if you were to look at the view, Adam." Lilith said as Adam closed his eyes for a moment.

He sighed before closing the book and setting it down on the table as he turned his head, resting it on his hand as he looked at the view.

"Why have you come to visit me, Lilith? What is it that you seek from me?" Adam asked in no mood for pleasantries.

"I seek nothing from you, Adam, I only wanted to come check on you, it's been quite some time since we last talked with one another." Lilith reminded him.

"It has been five weeks, I am aware " Adam said before he glanced over at her.

"All the more reason for my visit." Lilith said smiling as she sipped some of the wine from her glass as she looked at him, allowing her eyes to linger on his Father given form in all its glory before they moved back up to his eyes.

"How have you been?" 

"I have been the same, there are no changes." Adam replied deciding not to be bothered by her staring.

Lilith huffed at his response.

"Come now, Adam, surely something has changed since we have last spoken." Lilith pressed as Adam raised his head and sat back in his chair.

"No, there have been none, there is no reason to change anything in my life as it has always been the same, I live my afterlife knowing that I do not need to change anything as everything is as it should be." Adam said.

"Surely that cannot be true, I for one believe that if you'd be happy more, you'd notice how much better your life could be." Lilith said as Adam raised an eyebrow.

"I don't recall ever being happy to begin with." Adam said.

"I do." Lilith said.

"Was that before or after you had left me for the waste of creation? Only to come back after being banished and taint Eve with that fruit, forcing her to be banished while I went with her as we had to toil the Earth, while I watched my kingdom fall to destruction while my wife and children had to claw their way back to grace due to being infected by sin?" Adam asked as Lilith frowned.

Adam looked at her frown as he noticed some familiarity to it.

"You and your daughter have the same frown." Adam commented.

"How...would you know that?" Lilith asked confused.

"Lucifer felt it unnecessary to do his duty and present us with the numbers of sinners slain in Hell, thus sent your daughter to the meeting." Adam explained.

Lilith paled as she looked at Adam now fearing for her daughter.

"Since the numbers were not presented to me, I prepared to leave but she stopped me, asking for a minute of my time which she wasted telling me about her idea of redeeming sinners." Adam continued.

"Charlie..." Lilith muttered as she pinched the bridge of her nose before sighing.

"Adam, you didn't..."

"I had rejected her idea and she felt it necessary to grab my arm after I had told her that there was no way of saving sinners and that they deserved to be slaughtered." Adam said as Lilith grew more and more fearful now.

"But I did not harm her, Lute however grabbed her arm and pulled her off me." 

Lilith sighed in relief and Adam could see her visibly relax.

"My parting message to her of course, was that the Exterminations had been moved up to six months instead of once a year." Adam said as he took a sip of his tea.

Lilith stared at him and as she did, she felt a bit of guilt sting her chest as he was the product of everything that both Lucifer as well as herself had put him through.

"Adam?" 

"Yes, Lilith?"

"When did you stop being happy?" Lilith asked almost afraid to know.

She remembered how Adam once was, how he was kind, full of energy and happy as if he were a walking ball of positivity, like the young Seraphim Emily but now here he was before her.

Cold, seemingly devoid of all emotions.

"I stopped smiling when you left me, I stopped being happy altogether when I had lost Eve due to that failure of creations attempts to conquer my kingdom." Adam said.

"However, I believe then though even before then, I had stopped expressing happiness." 

The guilt that Lilith felt seemed to sting more and more upon hearing that.

"I do not blame you though, it was an unnecessary emotion that I no longer needed in those times, the luxury of happiness had no place, I disregarded it and now...I no longer need it as well as sorrow, pain and fear are all meaningless to those who have obtained perfection." Adam said as he looked at the ocean.

"Such is the will of our father that we should not feel these things and so I do not, the angels do not feel these things and as such, they are the perfect beings, I reject humans as they are imperfect due to the stain of creations actions, I slaughter the sinners because they are mistakes who must be destroyed."

"I care only for the domains in which I rule over and to those who truly deserve it, my children cared for the land and did not pollute it so I care for them, the animals who live upon the land, fly high in the sky and swim in the sea, I care for them and those who harm them, I slaughter."

"The humans and sinners are useless bottom feeders whom I do not waste my time of even looking at, any being who is not perfect is not worth my gaze."

"I suppose I should be grateful for what had happened in the past as it brought me to this realisation." 

Adam looked at Lilith who was in shock of his words.

"How then...do I have your gaze?" Lilith asked him as Adam stood up as he walked to the side in order to view the sea better.

"You had shed your imperfections, denounced the name of the traitor, you no longer are demon but now merely human but what awarded you my gaze once again...was bringing our children into this world, they are the only being in that pit who are perfect in my eyes." Adam answered as Liliths eyes widened.

"You believe that our children, even though they are half demon, are perfect?" Lilith asked.

"They did not ask to be part demon such as my children did not ask to be born with sin in their bodies as a result of Eve consuming the fruit, I deem them perfect through the lives I have seen them live before their time came, it is only because of the treaty that they are down in Hell as they rule over the other Rings of Hell, if not for that, they would be in heaven." Adam said as he paused now considering his own words for a moment.

Lilith got up and walked next to him as they both stared out in the distance.

"May I ask then, what are your thoughts on love? Do you see it as the same as the other emotions mentioned?" Lilith asked a bit afraid to know.

"I do understand love and feel it to a certain degree but it has long since I have been able to express it clearly." Adam said.

Lilith looked up at him before moving closer as she laid her head against him as she hugged him gently.

Adam glanced down at her but made no attempt to move away from her, so he remained still and allowed her to stay like that.

"Lilith...is your hand on my stomach?" Adam asked her as he continued to look ahead.

"Yes." Lilith replied not ashamed at all by her actions.

The sun had began to set as the sky now turned a warm orange colour.

"It is getting late, I will take you back." Adam said as he turned to leave.

Lilith looked at him before nodding as the two left the gazebo.

Once outside, Adam turned to Lilith as he gently picked her up bridal style.

"Wrap your arms around my neck." Adam instructed her and she nodded before Adam released his wings as he took off into the air.

Due to the circumstances regarding  Lilith being in heaven, a rule was that she was not allowed in the city unless disguised and under the eye of Adam, she was also not permitted to have her true identity known.

Her home was located outside of heaven similar to Adams but while he chose a mountain, she had chosen to live on the beach.

She did not have a palace but a two story beach house which she kept in meticulous condition.

Adam flew in silence as he landed on the beach before her home.

"Goodbye Lilith." Adam said as he prepared to take off.

"Goodbye Adam, please do come visit soon." Lilith said as she walked towards him and carefully pulled him down, gently kissing his cheek.

Adam did not react as he stood up but nodded.

"I will try." 

Without another word, Adam flew off back to his palace.

Chapter 5: Chapter 5

Adam returned to his palace, going to his throne room as he went to his throne and sat down closing his eyes for a moment as he thought about the day that had past.

"Lute, you have been watching me all of today, explain." Adam said as he opened his eyes.

The door to the throne room opened as Lute walked in though she looked slightly embarrassed now as she stood before him.

"How long have you known?" She asked.

"The moment I left Emily, I could sense your presence, now why did you continue to watch me all of today, explain." Adam said again.

"Sir, I do not trust that...woman, she is most definitely planning something." Lute said frowning as she thought of Lilith.

"Lilith could never defeat me." Adam said simply.

"And neither she nor that traitor have ever been able to corrupt me."

"But sir-"

Adam rose up from his throne one again as he walked towards Lute towering over her.

"Do you doubt me?" Adam raised, his tone icy as Lutes eyes widened.

"N-No sir, never!" Lute said quickly as Adams eyes narrowed slightly before looking away.

"Good." Adam said before walking past her.

"Are you coming?" 

Lute turned and moved over to him as she looked up at him.

"Where are we going, sir?" Lute asked.

"My bedchamber." Adam said.

The next morning

Adam sat up in his bed as he allowed the blanket to fall down to his waist.

Glancing to the side he looked down at Lute who was sleeping, her hair a mess and under the blanket, she was just as bare as Adam was.

He moved his hand and raised the blanket a bit covering her better.

Getting out of bed, Adam waved his hand before his body was clothed in his usual attire before he stepped out to the balcony taking in the rising sun.

He watched the rising sun as he took a deep breath and slowly exhaled.

Hearing a soft groan got his attention as he turned his head back into his room.

Lute sat up as she held the blanket up covering her chest.

"Good morning." Adam said as he turned back into the room walking to the door.

"If you were jealous of Lilith, it would have been simpler to say something, I detest when you act like this even though you share me with others already." 

Lute looked at him before her eyes fell to the blanket.

"I'm sorry, sir." Lute apologized.

"You have nothing to apologize for, now put your clothes on and let us go get breakfast." Adam said as he turned to Lute.

Lute looked up at Adam and she could see the softness in his eyes as she smiled before nodding.

"Yes sir!" Lute said as she got up from the bed before getting dressed as she followed after him.

Later

Adam stood before his army of exorcists as they all stood ready for their training.

"Good morning to all of you, as I had told your lieutenant to inform you, we are going to be changing up your training and by that, you will no longer be training under only spears." Adam said getting the attention of them all even Lute was taken aback by this.

"What else will we be training under?" An exorcist named Rose asked him.

"We will begin training under different weaponry ranging from long ranged and close ranged, for that, I have acquired the aid of three that have been trained under myself." Adam explained to them as the flapping of wings could be heard from above.

The exorcists looked up and saw two males and one female.

The oldest of the three was the woman who had long luxurious chestnut brown hair which had some curls, her eyes were golden and she was blessed with great beauty.

She was a voluptuous woman who also had the build of an athlete as she wore a white shirt with green details running along it as well as form fitting tracksuit pants and a pair of sandals while her wings were white.

The second was a man who had shoulder length length messy red hair with brown flakes in it as he had sky blue eyes.

He had more of a slim build in comparison to the others but he still had some muscle as he wore black pants, a red trenchcoat, brown boot and his angel wings were a combination of white with brown detail running along them.

The third on the right had dual coloured hair as it was both chestnut brown and red that was slicked back while his eyes were gold as well.

He was by far the most well build of the three of them but this was hidden under the clothing he wore which consisted of white formal pants followed with a white button up shirt while he wore a navy blue waist coat and trench coat of the same colour that reached down to his ankles while he wore a pair of boots as well, his wings were were a grey colour which as they trailed down were blue.

"These are my children, my eldest daughter Aclima, my first oldest son Abel and my second son, Seth." Adam introduced them as they landed down in front of Adam before the exorcists who looked at them in surprise.

"Each of them is proficient in their own fields, Abel is a gifted archer and marksman, his time as a shepherd had given him a keen eye, Aclima is a well trained fighter, she is an excellent hand to hand fighter while Seth is gifted with a sword and so, they will be aiding me in teaching all of you." 

"Hello Exorcists." Aclima greeted them with a kind smile.

"Hey there." Abel said with a smile and a small wave.

Seth gave them a small nod as he held his hand out as a sword formed in his hand, a Katana that was still in its scabbard.

"Each of you will go with one of them, first will be Abel, then Aclima and finally Seth, from each group we will pick the best and have them continue to learn under them, those not chosen in any field will continue to learn under me with your spears." Adam said.

"Now then, off you all go." 

Aclima took the exorcist angels leaving the three together as Adam looked at them.

"Hello boys." He greeted them.

"Father/Dad." Both of them greeted.

The three stood in silence for a moment before Adam was met with the arms of Abel wrapping around him in a hug.

Adam looked down at him before he felt another arm wrap around him as he looked at Seth who hugged him with his free arm.

"Can I expect this from your sister?" Adam asked.

"Definitely." Abel said.

Adam sighed before lifting his arms as he wrapped them around the two of them.

"I don't understand why you are doing this." Adam said as Abel and Seth pulled away from him.

"Dad, it's been far too long since we've seen you, you barely visit us." Abel said and Seth nodded.

"It has been quite a while father." Seth agreed.

Adam knew this was true as he sighed before nodding.

"It has, but I have been busy though I suppose I could spare more time for you all." Adam said making the two of them smile.

"However, there is time for that later, I want to know if you boys had not been slacking." 

Seth and Abel shared a look with each other before looking back at Adam.

Seth stepped forward and raised his sword while Abel flew off into the trees for cover.

Adam turned to his son with his trident in hand as the two faced off against each other.

Neither made a move as they continued to watch the other for the faintest sign of movement.

Invisible to the untrained eye but not to Adam, he saw it.

Seth flew at him at quick speeds as he raised the polearm of his trident blocking off a slash from the blade.

"Hm." Adam hummed as he pushed the covered blade.

Seth took a few steps back as he narrowed his eyes slightly, he placed his free hand on the hilt of the blade and slowly pulled out the blade as he pointed it at his father.

Adam merely gripped his trident.

He had to keep his senses sharp, Abel was hidden in the trees possibly with his weapons trained on him.

Seth moved again, the slashes now faster but Adam continued to block them with his trident before moving as he used the polearm to block a kick from Seth who recovered quickly with his sword ready once more.

The slashes this time however were different, the movements were faster and more precise.

They were aimed all for vital points on Adams body though all that could be seen were sparks as they were blocked off by the polearm.

Adam sidestepped the latest slash just in time to dodge a bullet that was aimed at his back that had been cut in half by the slash Seth had just been dealt.

Hearing the rustle behind him, he realised that Abel had just moved as he looked back at Seth.

Chapter 6: Chapter 6

"You've gotten slower, Seth." Adam commented.

"During the times of war against Hell, you wouldn't have even been seen by your enemies due to the speed in which you were moving."

Seth frowned at this as he lowered his head.

"Apologies father." Seth said before getting into a stance once again.

"You are also only fighting using your sword, have I not taught you how to use holy light? Did you not train under Michael? You are my son, you have power and yet do not use it, foolish." Adam scolded him.

Seth's eyes narrowed hearing this as the sword in his hand glowed.

He cut the air multiple times as slashes of holy light were travelling towards Adam quickly.

Adam moved and dodged the slashes as he looked back at where Seth was to see his son gone.

Looking around he saw nothing before raising his trident as he stopped a slash from Seth's blade who was gone as soon as the attack didn't land.

Adam lowered the trident before quickly moving aside as a bullet flew past him and embedded into a tree.

He raised his trident and blocked off another bullet as Abel moved again.

Adam turned as he stepped out of the way avoiding the holy light slash that cut a tree in half before blocking off a slash from his son.

Seth however remained to fast to catch as Adam watched the ground around them noting all the movements and slight shifts in the terrain where his son was stepping.

Adam finally caught him as he turned before blocking off a blade of holy light as he stared at a doppelganger of his son that was made out of holy light.

"I see you remember what I taught you." Adam commented before he dodged the sword of the real Seth before quickly jumping back.

Both Seth and his doppelganger held their swords with the sheathe in the other hand.

"It would be foolish to think otherwise, father." Seth replied before the two were gone.

Adam narrowed his eyes before putting his other hand on his trident deciding to get slightly more serious now.

The two began to attack him from all around dealing precise and fast slashes while Adam continued to block them off and dodge what he could not.

Adam remained on the defence and waited as he ducked under a bullet.

His son was fast that he knew but to maintain the speeds he was going in was no easy feat on its own.

Moving at such speeds required great concentration to avoid a misstep while moving but since Seth was using his holy power it meant his concentration was split up and so all Adam had to do was wait...until...

He turned and thrusted his trident forward.

The blades of the trident went right through the doppelganger of his son that had momentarily slowed down before it could deal a slash before quickly spinning around as the polearm of the trident went crashing into Seth who managed to block it off with his Katana and sheathe but the force behind it sent him to the ground hard as he felt the wind get knocked out of him.

Adam raised his foot and slammed it on the ground as it shook beneath him as the trees around them rustled.

Hearing the creak of a branch, Adam turned and held his hand out before doing a pulling motion with his hand.

Abel came flying out of from the trees as his body was covered in holy light as he flew into Adams waiting hand before he was slammed into the ground next to Seth.

"The momentary break in your concentration slowed you down Seth, to most it could be avoided due to your speed but that will not apply to me, make sure you have countermeasures in case of this and Abel, your shots were accurate but they were too far apart, you waited and allowed your brother to do most of the work." Adam said looking down at them.

"I couldn't risk hitting Seth." Abel said with a groan as he sat up before slowing helping his younger brother.

"That brings us to the next part, your teamwork is lacking, learn to co-ordinate your attacks better as to not disrupt the flow of the other." Adam said as he allowed his trident to vanish.

The two nodded as Adam looked down at them.

"That being said, I was still quite impressed, while there is still room for improvement, you made me get serious, well done." Adam said as the two smiled at him.

They rose to their feet as Abel took out two handguns while Seth gripped his Katana again.

"I think I'm ready for a second round." Abel said as he looked at his brother who smirked.

"Don't get in my way, brother." Seth replied as Abel gave him a snort in response.

Adam looked at the two of them before he held his trident once again, ready to battle once more.

"Then come at me." Adam said simply as Seth was gone leaving only Abel as the two faced off.

"Bold but also foolish." 

Abel said nothing before running at his father who raised an eyebrow before sidestepping a bullet from close range as he repeated this.

Abel moved quick as he quickly aimed a gun at his father who would either block them with his trident or redirect his hand while avoiding the second gun that was in his off hand.

Seth would not give his father a moment to rest as every time Abel had fired at him, Seth had used the moment his guard was even down slightly to try and slash him but Adam was faster as he shifted the polearm of his trident to block the hit off as Seth was gone.

Adam was now slightly impressed by the new effort that the two of them had.

Abel had run out of bullets now as Adam took the chance to kick his son back.

Abel rolled along the ground while quickly switching the mags in his guns for full one's before aiming them at his father.

Adam raised a curious eyebrow as he looked at his son who fired off multiple bullets.

Something struck Adam as odd however, none of the bullets were aimed at him but before he could commented he quickly stepped out of the way.

A bullet flew past where he stood as he quickly dodged the other bullets when he realised it.

Where the bullets were shot was meant to distract him while Seth was the one who redirected the bullets back at him from all around.

Each time the bullet flew past him, it was sent right back at him while Abel fired off more rounds.

Adams eyes darted all around him as he shifted his body quickly not letting himself get hit by bullets or slashes.

Suddenly it all came to a stop as Seth and Abel stood on opposite sides of him.

"Don't you dare say it." Seth said narrowing his eyes as Abel smiled.

"No can do little brother." Abel said as he pointed both guns at his father.

"Jackpot." 

Abel opened fire on his father while Seth formed sword of holy light floating in the air as they all flew at Adam at great speed before leaning forward clutching his Katana.

"Divine Judgement." He muttered.

Seth was gone as from all angles faster than possible slashes formed from all directions all directed at Adam before he appeared again standing still as he sheathed his sword as just as the sword was back in its sheathe.

Holy light slashes formed in the air all heading right at Adam following all the attacks previously sent.

Adam flapped his wings as a cloud formed around him just as he was hit with everything.

"Did we get him?" Abel asked looking at where their father was.

"I do not-" Seth began but was cut off.

Both of them froze when they heard a familiar melody sound through the air.

Turning slowly they witness their father rising out from the ground as he continued to whistle.

He had no damage on his body as he looked at his sons.

"You have done well, my sons but now...this battle ends once more." Adam said gripping his trident.

Before Abel and Seth knew it, they were on the ground bruised but otherwise fine.

"Damn..." Abel muttered as he turned and rubbed his jaw.

"Feels like I got bitch slapped by the polearm of his trident..." 

Seth laid on the ground as he stared at the sky.

"You need to learn to use something other than guns...or perhaps just go back to the bow, guns make you sloppy." Seth muttered as he looked at his brother.

"You're just about as fast as dad..." Abel said as he looked at Seth smiling.

"And you still couldn't land a single hit on him, really says something about you doesn't it." 

Seth's eyes narrowed as he grabbed his sword looking at his brother.

"I doubt I'll have much trouble hitting you." Seth said as he was met with the barrel of a gun.

"I'd like to see you try." Abel said.

"That's enough." Adam said looking down at them.

"You've both fought well, I am impressed."

Adam looked up and saw all his exorcists and daughter there, knowing they had watched the battle.

"This is the standard I expect all of you to carry should this training come to an end." Adam said noting that a group of them were missing.

"Abel, take them all next, Lute, you remain, Aclima return to the group you have taken."

Abel slowly rose up before bringing out his wings and flying into the air.

"Alright, ladies, please follow me." Abel said taking them off.

Adam stood before he turned to his daughter who leapt onto him hugging him tightly with her arms around his neck

"Daddy!" Aclima squealed happily as Adam raised his arms and hugged her back.

"Hello Aclima, are you well?" Adam asked.

"Yeah, you know how it goes but how are you? It's been so long." Aclima said as she pulled away a little looking up at him.

"I have been as I always have been." Adam said and thus the two began to catch up.

"I see Abel is treating you well." 

"Yeah, he can be a real idiot but I wouldn't trade him for anything, he is my husband after all." Aclima said before she got a sly expression on her face.

"And I heard from a little Birdy that I've got quite a few new moms." 

Adam raised an eyebrow at that.

Chapter 7: Chapter 7

After catching up with his daughter he looked up.

"Lute, remain here." He ordered.

As the rest of the exorcists flew away, Lute flew down at Adams side as she looked up at him.

"Sir?" Lute asked and Adam looked down at her.

"You are the only one who is experienced in swordplay, Seth will be training you only, you might not be able to do as he can but, I know you will work hard to reach that level." Adam said.

Lute smiled before quickly shaking her head regaining a serious expression.

"I won't let you down sir." She said and Adam nodded before turning away from her.

Lute turned to Seth who was back on his feet as he held his Katana in his hand walking towards her.

"Let us start immediately." Seth said as Lute nodded.

Adam stood alone for a moment as he allowed himself to drift to his thoughts.

He was trying to think of how an exorcist could be killed in Hell as he ran through all possibilities before landing on one.

'Someone has gotten their hands on Angelic Steel...how could this be? A bottom feeder obtaining such an item.' Adam thought as his eyes narrowed.

It was almost inconceivable to him and he would have scoffed at this had it not been the only answer to his question.

Upon discovering the body, his exorcist had been missing her head while her weapon was gone.

The thought filled him with an unparalleled disgust which was only reserved for the traitor that someone had not only beheaded his exorcist but defiled their corpse by stealing their head and her weapon.

'Could it be...her?' Adam thought as his mind drifted towards the only person who could have Angelic Steel down in that pit.

'Vagatha...if truly are that foolish, I will end your pathetic existence as I should have done when you dared to betray us the first time.' 

Adams eyes opened as he stared ahead.

'Just as I did with Cain.' 

Elsewhere

Emily stood next to Sera as she was currently being taught her newest lesson, this one being about the six realms of heaven and their importance to maintain balance in the world.

"Now Emily, can you tell me what the fifth realm of heaven is?" Sera asked as Emily looked up at her and nodded.

"Of course!" Emily said smiling before looking down a her notes that she had been making throughout her lesson with the High Seraphim.

"Oh! That's the realm that exists between heaven, Earth and Hell, also known as the realm of the spirits in which all dead are sent before going to Heaven or Hell, some even being reborn into new life on Earth." 

Sera smiled as she looked down at her before nodding.

"And who is the one in charge of that realm?" Sera asked her.

"Azrael, Archangel of Death." Emily said as her smile got bigger as she spoke of one of her big sisters.

"Very good." Sera said nodding approvingly.

"Now tell me, which realm is governed by an Angel, despite its initial place having not been inhabited by a single angel in centuries?" 

Emily stood in silence for a moment as she thought about it and read over her notes.

"The realm of our heavenly father, God, so that would be the first realm of Heaven, the realm of God." Emily said and Sera nodded.

"That would mean you call God an angel but he is far above so you are wrong." Sera said as Emily looked up at her confused.

"I am?" Emily asked as she looked over her notes but found nothing about a realm being ruled over by an angel.

"Then...the answer is that there are no realm like that."

Sera shook her head again and Emily's confusion rose to new heights.

"Then...which realm is it?" Emily asked.

"The fourth realm of Heaven, the animal realm is ruled over by an Angel, in fact it has been for thousands of years." Sera said as Emily's eyes widened.

She had never been to the animal realm before but it had never been told to her.

"But...which Angel? Michael? Raphael?" She guessed but Sera shook her head.

"Chamuel? Zadkiel?"

"No, it is none of the Archangels but a human blessed by the angels." Sera said as now Emily was perplexed.

"Human blessed by the angels...but the only human who was ever given that is..." Emily trailed off as her eyes widened now and Sera knew that Emily caught on now.

"Yes, the fourth realm of heaven is ruled over by Adam, in fact it was our father himself who gave this duty to Adam." Sera said smiling at saying this.

"Wow." Emily said shocked before realising something.

"Waaaaait so when Adam said he lives outside of the city, he-"

"He is actually in the fourth realm of heaven." Sera finished.

"Adam is a very guarded person as you've seen, he does not like to interact much with people other than those he considers close to him."

Emily nodded as she took in this new information but she felt happy that Adam considered her close to him, now she knew she was on the right track to making him smile.

"Is that why Adam comes to the meetings?" Emily asked and Sera nodded.

"He is required to be there and that reminds me, our lesson is over for today, I must go inform Adam of the meeting tomorrow." Sera said and hearing this made Emily excited.

"Can I come along?! I really wanna see where Adam lives!" Emily asked as Sera shook her head.

"I'm sorry, Emily but you cannot, only those Adam has given permission to may enter his home and I don't think he would like anyone arriving unannounced." Sera said as Emily deflated.

"I guess..." Emily agreed.

"I will talk to him and see if you can come at another time perhaps with me." Sera said and Emily brightened up a little as she looked at Sera hopefully.

"Really?" She asked and Sera nodded before Emily hugged her happily.

"Thanks Sera!" Emily said before she releasing her as Sera smiled gently before she flew away.

Elsewhere

The training of his exorcists were now complete as he finished training the group of Exorcists that remained as he helped them refine their technique with their spears.

He bid goodbye to his three children with the promise that he would visit them but he could not promise that he would be able to give those who are not his direct children his gaze but they replied that it was good enough that he would come.

His exorcists were tired as he allowed them to return to their barracks as he instructed Lute to go with them to ensure nothing happened to any of them due to their exhaustion.

Now standing alone, he took a moment as he flew up into the air and looked down at the lush area of the realm as he closed his eyes.

He took it all in as he listened to the sounds of all that was around him, the animals that walking along the land which varied, to the multiple cries of the birds that flew in the air along with the crashing of the waves on the shores of the beach close by.

It was calm and serene and all seemed right.

'This is how Earth should have been, how it could still be...if it were purged...' Adam thought.

"Yes, Sera?" Adam asked as he turned to her as she flew behind him.

"I had come to remind you of the meeting tomorrow." Sera informed him as Adam nodded.

"Thank you for informing me, is there anything else that needs to be brought to my attention?" Adam asked.

"Yes, Emily has been made aware of your dominion over this realm, she would like permission to come and visit you, is that alright?" Sera asked as Adam thought about it for a moment.

"Very well, I see no reason to deny her but she must ask to enter my realm first, I do not want to risk her arrival while I am training the Exorcists." Adam said and Sera nodded.

"I will tell her so." Sera said.

"Sera?" Adam said as he looked past her.

"Yes, Adam?" 

"Would you do me the honour of keeping me company for a bit, I do not want to be alone for the moment." Adam said.

Sera looked at him surprised as it had been quite some time since they had been along with each other as their time together were usually brief moments.

"I would love to." Sera said as Adam nodded.

"Follow me then." Adam said as he flew towards his palace with Sera following after him.

Chapter 8: Chapter 8

Adam and Sera stood on his balcony as they both had tea next to them as they enjoyed the view.

"I must say, the view is quite breathtaking." Sera said and Adam nodded as he looked out at the view.

"It is part of the reason of why I chose this location as where my palace would be." Adam said.

The two were sent back into silence but it was a comfortable silence.

Sera glanced at him as Adam continued to look ahead as if not paying attention to her.

"How have you been, Seraphiel?" Adam asked as his golden eyes moved away from the view as they met with her blue ones.

She was admittedly caught off guard by the question as Adam turned to her.

"In our last conversation it was simply you telling me of the meeting at the Embassy in Hell, we never truly have spoken to one another in quite a long time." Adam said as he raised his teacup and drank from it.

"I have been well, Emily's lessons are coming along quite nicely and I feel that soon she will be ready to take on the duties of a Seraphim." Sera said as Adam nodded.

"Emily is a curious soul, she is very driven in her ambitions, with the exception of today, she has constantly come to me with different attempt to get me to smile." Adam told her as Sera shook her head.

"She certainly takes her role as joybringer quite seriously." Sera said before looking at Adam.

"I do wish you would smile more, you used to have such a beautiful smile." 

Adam was silent at this before shaking his head.

"I would never be able to recreate such a smile, the one who could do such is long since faded and any smile I would try to make would be a hollow version of it." Adam said as Sera frowned.

"How can you know that for sure?" Sera asked him.

"I know within my heart that when I smile, I feel the emptiness of what should be there, I'm often surprised that I have a heart still..." Adam said before taking a breath.

"But enough about that, there is no point in dwelling on imperfections."

'But you smiling was something about you that made you the most perfect thing in all our fathers creations.' Sera thought sadly as she could still remember the days of the past and she would forever curse Lucifer for what he had done to Adam.

Adam was so young when knew not the pain he does now, when he was so full of life and had a smile that could easily rival Gods, the curious boy who would pull her towards any new discovery he had made, eager to show her, tell her its name and learn about it from her.

Sera yearned to see even a glimmer of that Adam once again because that Adam was not heartbroken and he was happy, he was not physically or mentally scarred.

"That girl." Adam said pushing Sera away from her thoughts.

"Girl?" Sera asked and Adam nodded.

"The child of Lilith, the princess of that pit." Adam said and this caught Sera by surprise that he would speak of her.

"What of her, Adam?" Sera asked as Adam leaned forward slightly.

"I feel that left unchecked that she will only cause not only myself but all of heaven trouble in the future though I was curious..." Adam explained.

"She was never meant to exist and yet she does, I believe she must be neutralized before she can cause any further harm but there is more." 

Sera's eyes widened as Adam turned to her.

"While she possessed demonic essence, I cannot sense evil or rather...I do not sense the evil in which I am accustomed to when dealing with the filth that is her kind." Adam said.

"Thus I have devised a plan which I trust you can wait until tomorrow to hear it and I would also like for Emily to not be present for this meeting."

"Why must Emily be excused from the meeting? What are you planning?" Sera asked as Adam hummed.

"All will be revealed but you must trust me as I have unconditionally trusted you and heaven but for comfort, this is no plan, rather a consequence of Lucifer's inability to perform a simple task." Adam said as Sera sighed before nodding.

"Very well." Sera agreed.

"Thank you." Adam said with a nod.

"Will you stay with me tonight, please?"

Sera's eyes widened for a moment before she smiled.

"Of course though, I will need to leave early as to not worry Emily."

"That is understandable." Adam replied.

TimeSkip

Just as Sera had agreed to, Emily was asked not to attend the meeting and Sera told her that she could go have some fun before collecting her for her lesson.

She now sat at the head of the table in the meeting room with her siblings sitting at her side while Adam sat at the other end of the table.

"Now that we are all here, I believe we may begin the meeting." Sera said as they all nodded.

"Azrael, please present your report from the realm of the spirits." 

Azrael, the Archangel of death nodded as she rose up from her place.

She wore black robes with a hood over her face shadowing her eyes but leaving her mouth revealed.

Unknown to most, she had luxurious, shor black hair underneath the hood and a voluptuous body though it was hidden beneath the robes along with her six black wings on her back.

She radiated an aura of death that could make any lesser being wither away and die, there were only few that could remain in her presence for long and they were all currently in the room with her except for Emily.

Above her hood was a black halo floating over her.

"The realm of the spirits continues to remain a steady flow though as always it is a growing concern that more spirits seem to be going down to hell while less seem to be ascending to heaven while those who do seem to be quite young." Azrael said frowning.

"I've had to guide young children and even a few babies."

"Hm, it seems humans of current times seem to be exhibiting the traits of those before the time of the flood." Michael said as he leaned back.

Michael had long blonde hair that reached just past his shoulder as he looked similar to Samael though his features were more defined and on his cheeks were blue marks instead of red.

Michael radiated a strong aura of power which was obvious given who he was as he wore white formal pants and a navy blue button up shirt with a white neck tie.

He had a white blazer on his over his shirt and tie while a white coat was draped over his shoulders while at his hip was his sword with boots on his feet while having a light blue halo that gave a soft glow.

"Perhaps we should act as we did when the humans started acting like this." Adam said as he rested his chin on the back of his hand.

"I have no problem bringing forth another flood." 

"Adam, perhaps another flood is too hasty." A new voice spoke out

This came from an angel who could go beyond the term of being called gorgeous as she had long blonde hair ending in curls with mesmerizing eyes that held a pinkish tint to them that seemed to have heart shaped irises.

She wore light pink robes that hugged her frame revealing a body that would make any man melt while her six wings were a soft pink colour while on her head was a pink halo that exuded a warm light.

"Jophiel, you're being too lenient with them, I frankly agree with Adam, better to deal with them now before they just start another war." Another said.

This angels hair seemed to actually be made of bright red flames and her eyes shined as bright as gold similar to Adam but hers held a fiery tint to them while Adams was pure gold, her body was that of a muscular build with the upper half covered in shiny gold armour while the bottom half had camouflage pants while on her feet were black combat boots.

On her back were six red wings with a halo of burning golden flakes sat atop her mane of flaming hair.

This was the archangel Camuel who leaned forward.

"Come now, I say we give them more time, perhaps they will turn things around." This came from the healer otherwise known as Raphael.

He wore a lab coat that doctors would usually wear and yet only wore a neat white shirt and blank pants as his hair was tied up in a ponytail.

A golden halo shined above him that gave off a comforting light with six white angel wings behind him.

"Raphael, the longer we avoid a problem, the more it could escalate, those problems must be dealt with immediately." Adam said.

"Oh come on big A, don't you think that just once you should relax?" The next archangel said flashing Adam a lazy grin.

He had bright red short and messy hair, while his eyes had a more of an orange colour to them as he wore white baggy pants with sandals on his feet with a dark orange shirt and white zip up hoodie that was open with six orange wings that drooped lazily behind him with an orange halo on his head giving off a soft glow.

"Gabriel, your laziness could one day lead to all our downfall." The sixth angel said.

They had long black hair with purple highlights that reached a little bit past his shoulders though it was longer than Michaels.

He wore a purple button up shirt with a black tie on it with white formal pants and a white coat over it that was closed as he sat up straight with his six purple wings behind him while wearing nice polished shoes.

Atop his head was a purple halo as he held a neutral expression on his face.

"Ouch, that hurts Uriel." Gabriel said placing a hand on his heart.

"Right here, bro." 

"Gabriel, Uriel, now is not the time." Sera said making the two go quiet.

"But while Adams suggestion might be a bit too far, something does need to be done." 

This was from Zadkiel, Archangel of Justice.

She was dressed similar to Jophiel who was just as beautiful but held more of an athletic build.

"We are getting off topic however while on the subject of dealing with something, I was told an interesting idea from the child of the traitor." Adam said as silence fell upon all the angels in the room.

Chapter 9: Chapter 9

Adam sat up as he leaned back in his chair as the gaze of all Archangels and the high Seraphim were on him while he removed his mask allowing his face to be revealed.

"What of that...child?" Michael asked as Adam looked at him.

"She came to me not long ago with the idea that those dwelling in the pit could be redeemed." Adam said before he heard a scoff.

"If sinners could be redeemed, our dear "brother" would be here now but then again, his ego would never allow it." Chamuel said folding her arms as Adam nodded.

"And I agree but there was something about the child, she was...genuine, while sheltered from the truth, she truly believes that the useless bottom feeders down in that pit can be...saved." Adam said as his eyes narrowed slightly.

"Naturally such an idea is foolish and bound to fail."

"Then why bring it up at all?" Azrael asked as Adam looked at her.

"Simple, this brings a way for us to weaken the traitor even further, we take his daughter." Adam said.

"You...want to kidnap his kid?" Gabriel asked raising an eyebrow.

"No, of course not." Adam said as he leaned forward placing his hands on the table folding one over another.

"My suggestion is much simpler than kidnapping her, rather I request your permission to invite her to heaven where I will show her the truth of humanity and her fathers role in why it is such a failure today as a means for the foolish dream of hers to die but also neutralize her before she may attempt anything drastic and foolish."

There was a silence between all of them once again as they all shared a glance with each other.

"Rest assured, I will take full responsibility for this and any backlash will be dealt with by me swiftly." Adam said as he looked at them.

"But why? What purpose is there in bringing her up to heaven?" Uriel asked curiously.

Adam closed his eyes for a moment before opening them which sent a chill down their spines as they saw the look in them despite his emotionless gaze as it was in the way his eyes seemed to glow.

"When Lilith decided to leave him, he secluded himself, imagine what would happen when his own daughter learns the truth, the very same daughter he had filled with lies that he was some misunderstood dreamer." Adam said.

"He'd probably fall into a horrible spiral downwards even further than what he was already in." 

"Hm...eh, why not, I'll agree to it." Gabriel said with a shrug.

"Gabriel, how could you agree to this?" Sera asked surprised as the messenger looked at her.

"Sera, look at the bigger picture here, what do you think could happen if this was just left alone? Let's face it, all the chances we've given..."him" and what is there to show for it?" Gabriel said as he sat up.

"He ruined everything, let's not pretend, we have to stop giving our traitor brother the benefit of the doubt, he's not gonna change, he won't apologize and he won't be better." 

Sera frowned at this as Gabriel's eyes narrowed a little.

"How many chances did we give him? How many times did he fail us, were three attempts at trying to take over Earth not enough? What about the countless deaths of human and angel alike because of his archfiends only for him to play innocent when we know it was a lie!? What about Lilith and Eve, two innocent people tricked by him?" Gabriel asked as he rose up putting his hands on the table.

"Even our own father has had enough of him! Father himself decided that if he cannot change then there is no point in trying to help him any longer! Especially after what he did to Adam he was shown mercy and look at what happened, he wasted it! It's a miracle that Adam survived what Lucifer did to him! But this kid...if Adam is willing to vouch for this kid then I say we trust him, he hasn't failed us in the past and clearly hasn't now, which is why I agree." 

"Gabriel is right." Michael said as he rose up to his feet as well.

"Samael was given one chance too many but we can give a chance to someone who might truly deserve it." 

"When you put it like that, I guess I should agree too." Jophiel said.

This got the agreement of the rest of the Archangels as Adam nodded.

"Thank you, I will begin this immediately." Adam said.

The meeting went on before finally coming to an end as Adam rose up, bid farewell to the Archangels as he turned to leave so that he could plan for the events to come

As he exited the meeting room he felt arms wrap around his arms as he looked down to see Jophiel hugging his arm with it between her breasts.

"Addy~" Jophiel said smiling up at him as Adam looked at them.

"Yes Jophiel?" Adam said.

"Oh come on, it's been far too long since we've gotten to spend some time together, won't you keep me company?~" Jophiel said.

"He may keep you company in a moment, Jophiel, I need an audience with him." 

The two turned and saw Michael standing their with his arms folded.

"Oh fine..." Jophiel said pouting ad she let go of Adams arms.

"I hope it doesn't take too long." 

She walked away leaving the two.

There was an eerie silence between the two of them as they stared at each other.

The Taxiarch and the Tyrant of Earth.

Finally it was cut by Michael who laughed a little and shook his head as Adams gaze softened a little before Michael walked over to him holding out his hand.

"It is very good to see you again." Michael said as Adam took his hand.

"We saw each other just a week ago." Adam pointed out and Michael nodded.

"Technically yes but you saw Michelle last week and in a more...compromising position." Michael said and Adam nodded.

"True so what is it that you need of me, Great Taxiarch?" Adam asked.

"I wanted to converse with you about our...little problem in Earth." Michael said and Adam nodded.

"Ah yes, those foolish little demons who believe they have a right to enter my domain and cause numerous amounts of crimes." Adam said narrowing his eyes.

"And killing your descendants." Michael added but Adam simply raised an eyebrow.

"I suppose I am slightly angered that those who were deserving of heaven were killed but the other bottom feeders who were sent down to that pit gain no sympathy from me not that they got much in the first place." Adam said before he sighed.

"Rest assured, I have two of my best soldiers taking on this task." 

"Ah, and who might these soldiers be?" Michael asked as Adam turned and started walking.

"You trained one and I trained the other." Was all Adam said before he was gone.

Michael watched his leaving figure before he shook his head.

"Ugh...why do I love that personality of his?" Michael wondered before he turned to leave.

"Jophiel! He's yours!"

"Finally!" He heard his sister scream happily.

In Hell

Walking through the Ring of Pride, Seth was hidden by a tattered cloak he had over his body and a hood to shield his face.

He was on the other side of Pentagram City and he was disgusted beyond all measure.

If he didn't already understand why his father hated hell, he would have now.

He had passed all sorts of sinners along the way as he searched ranging from whores asking him if he wanted to spend time with them, to turf wars where he slaughtered any demons who so much as looked at him.

He had never felt more disgusted in his life when he had actually passed one of his grandchildren.

'If Azura were alive...she'd be heartbroken.' Seth thought as he remembered his wife who had died during the third attempt of Hell's uprising.

"Foolish demons." He muttered.

He was currently searching for the business known as I.M.P where he was to slaughter the mercenary group who had somehow gotten their hands on a Grimoire.

He was to find out where they had gotten the Grimoire from before disposing of them and locating the one who gave it to them before taking them to trial.

Seth kept walking before he stopped as ahead of him were a group of demons who had knives out and guns pointed at him.

"This is the one!" A demon screamed holding a machine gun.

"The hooded fuck who killed our men in the turf war!"

This brought on shouts for his head and worse while Seth just stared ahead before continuing to walk.

"I don't have time for this." Seth said as made his way past the group.

"Oh I don't think so motherfucker, the only way you're leaving is d-"

Before any of the demons could finish their words in a flash, Seth was already through the crowd with his Katana out of its scabbard as he put the blade back into the scabbard.

As soon as the blade was completely back into the scabbard all demons that were in his way were slashed up as blood sprayed out of their cuts as they all fell down dead.

The hood of Seth's cloak fell revealing his face due to the speed he had just moved in as it gave the demons that survived a peek.

"I-Is that a fucking human?!" One of them exclaimed.

"Bullshit! No human can move that fast, or even be in Hell!" Another said.

"Then what the fuck are you saying that is?!"

"Don't fucking curse at me, you spineless bitch!"

"I need information." Seth said getting their attention as he turned to them.

"I'm looking for a mercenary group known as I.M.P, where can I find them?" 

No one spoke for a long time before Seth raised his Katana and pushed the blade out slightly from the scabbard with his thumb.

"Talk or die." He said simply.

"Head down the street and then take a left, continue until you get to about the second street, take another left and you'll find them their business there." A demon said quickly as the others nodded in confirmation.

Seth nodded as he turned around making the demons sigh in relief, this was short lived however because as soon as their sighs ended, so did their lives.

"Foolish demons, they believed I would actually spare them." Seth said as he shook his head as he pulled out a communicator.

"Yes, Lord Seth?" Lute's voice came from the communicator over the sound of screams and flesh ripping.

"Lute, I have found them, I am sending you the location, finish ripping those sinner scum apart and come join me." Seth said.

"Of course, Lord Seth." Lute said before the communication ended.

He started at the path road he was on before he started walking again raising his hood so his face was hidden once again.

Chapter 10: Chapter 10

Charlie thought back over the last few weeks that had gone by.

Some exciting news was that they had gotten their second actual patron for the hotel though admittedly it hurt to find out they were only doing it to spy on them but now he was an actual patron.

It was that night and Charlie was on her way back to her room after getting something to drink, admittedly still kind of groggy.

As she walked she noticed something down the hall that seemed to be glowing.

She looked at the glow before rubbing her eyes a little as she looked back to see the glow was still there as she walked towards it.

The closer she got to it the more she realised their was something vaguely familiar about it as the glowing object before she was finally there and looked at it revealing to be a glowing piece of paper.

She picked it up and examined it before she turned it around, seeing that there was writing on it.

Come to the roof

Charlie looked at it before looking around.

'Is this some kind of prank?' She wondered before the golden piece of paper in her hand vanished which surprised her.

"Okay...that was kind of weird..." She muttered.

Charlie stood there for a bit as she thought it over.

'Okay, breaking this down, it would be hard to believe that this was a prank because I don't think there's any kind of paper in hell that could do that, there's also that I didn't hear anyone in the hall so...I don't think this was done from anyone in the hotel.' She thought.

Ultimately, she decided that she needed to investigate this for potentially being a threat so she went back to her room where she saw Vaggie already asleep in their bed so she quickly and quietly got dressed because she was not going to investigate in her pajamas.

Once she was fully dressed, she made her way to the roof and opened the door leading to it as she looked around seeing nothing before she walked onto the roof.

As soon as she got onto the roof, the door closed behind her making her yelp.

"Ah, you are dressed, good." 

She turned to who it was before her eyes widened in shock as she backed up.

"A-Adam..." She muttered looking at him.

Adam was leaning against the door with his arms folded as he looked up at the sky.

"Ah, you remember me as well, excellent." He said before he looked down at her as Charlie's eyes met his face as he gazed up to the sky.

"What are you doing here?" Charlie asked trying to stop her body from shaking as Adam stood up and walked towards her.

Charlie fought the urge to back up any more as she shakily stood her ground looking up at him because he was four feet taller than him.

"I am sure you remember our meeting at the Embassy." Adam said and Charlie slowly nodded.

"Good because I have thought about it as well and I have come to realise that, I was too hard on you."

Charlie just stared up at him for a few long moments in silence.

"Say what now?" She said tilting her head in confusion.

"After our meeting, I had kept thinking about it, believing that you were exactly like your father, it was not long after that I learnt I could be wrong and so..." Adam explained.

"I had talked to my superiors about your goal and was given permission to allow you up to heaven to present your idea." 

Hearing this made Charlie's jaw drop, this was perfect, she was being given the chance to actually talk to heaven about her idea to redeem sinners.

"There are two conditions though." Adam said.

"What are they?" Charlie asked suspiciously.

"This invitation extends only to you and as such, you are the only one allowed to go to heaven with me, the second is that for the time being, should you accept the offer, you will be placed as my ward, I will be responsible for you during your stay in heaven, during that time you will learn a great deal." Adam told her.

"How long will I be staying in heaven?" Charlie asked.

"As long as you deem you want too." Adam said simply.

Charlie thought over the offer, it seemed too good to pass up and the conditions were fair though the fact that it would be only her unnerved her a little.

"Why am I the only one allowed to go?" Charlie asked.

"It is you who wanted to present this dream, you had come alone to the Embassy therefore you alone are allowed in heaven to present this dream there." Adam said.

"So, do you accept this offer?"

Charlie thought it over a bit more before she ultimately nodded.

"Alright I'll go with you, can you give me a minute to pack some stuff?" Charlie asked and Adam shook his head.

"There is no need, all you need will be provided for you in heaven, including clothing." Adam said as he brought out his wings.

Now that it was as threatening as before, Charlie had to admit that his wings were beautiful.

"How are we going to get there?" Charlie asked as Adam raised an eyebrow.

"I feel that is obvious." Adam said and before Charlie could say anything she suddenly found herself flying through the air.

Charlie was in the arms of Adam as he flew through the air and not long after a portal opened in the sky as a bright light forced Charlie to close her eyes as it wasn't anything she had seen before in Hell.

She didn't know how long she had her eyes closed until she heard Adams voice.

"You can open your eyes." He said.

Slowly she opened her eyes allowing them to adjust as her eyes widened as she looked around in awe.

"Are these...trees?!" She asked in shock as she looked around at all the lush trees that were around her.

Strong trees that were rooting into the ground standing tall and firm, most trees were laden with fruits while others flowers.

Some stood higher than others while some were smaller.

"Yes, you now stand within the fourth realm of heaven, the realm of the animals." Adam said as he put her down before putting his hands behind his back.

"Woooow...wait, Fourth realm?" Charlie asked as she looked at the angel who nodded.

"Well, we can begin your teachings now then." Adam said as he motioned for her to follow him.

Charlie followed, eager to learn everything while she looked around in amazement of everything around them.

The difference between what she was seeing and what she had seen in Hell was so great.

"Heaven itself is so vast that in order to include all that is was divided into six realms, while we walk I will explain it to you, for now the realm of the animals is the one you need to know of." Adam said.

"This realm is where all animals that resided in the Garden of Eden now dwell, this realm was created specifically for them as well as those that have lived outside of Eden." 

"How come they are here and not in Eden?" Charlie asked.

She remembered her mother telling her about Eden, the fond memories she had of the place and her eventually regret in leaving that place.

"Eden had fallen long ago." 

Adam remained silent after that and Charlie realised that it must be a sore subject for him as it was his home as well like it was her mother's.

"So...are we going to see some of the animals?" Charlie asked trying to change the subject and a little hopeful.

Adam paused before he let out a clear and loud whistle.

Charlie looked at him before she heard rustling coming from all around them before her eyes widened.

Animals of all various shapes and sizes began to appear all around them as they stopped around them while the birds flew down from the sky and landed on the branches.

Adam turned to her and immediately knee of the wonder as well as awe in her eyes as that wonder reminded him of his own children when they were first brought into this realm.

"Which would you like to know about first?"

Chapter 11: Chapter 11

In the Ring of Gluttony, things were abuzz as usual.

Loud parties, food and of course, the one in charge of it all, Beelzebub.

She was currently in her mansion stretching her arms having enjoyed yet another party and wanted to take a nap before planning her next big one.

Beelzebub had just entered her bedchamber before she noticed a cloaked figure standing before her bed.

"Uhm, haven't you heard? This place is off limits." Beelzebub said as she glared at the figure.

"Give me one good fucking reason to not rip you apart for trespassing on my property, fucker."

She was ready to change forms before seeing a hand come out from under the cloak reaching towards the hood and taking it off as her eyes widened.

"Seth!?" She exclaimed seeing the second human son of Adam before her.

"What are you doing here?" 

She quickly rushed over to him and gave him a hug wrapping all four of her arms around him which Seth had returned with one arm.

"I was here on business, a good performance by the way." Seth said as he looked down at her as she pulled away smiling as her tail swayed while giving him a bright smile.

"Thanks, do the others know your here?" She asked and Seth shook his head.

"You were the first one I had come to visit while down in this pit." Seth answered.

"That's sweet of you, so I assume your here because of a mission from father since you said you were on business." Beelzebub said and Seth nodded.

It was a secret to all those in Hell except for a certain few that the Sins obviously save for Lucifer were in actuality the children of Adam and Lilith.

The only ones who knew the secret were the sins themselves, Lucifer who had been forced to have them as leaders of the other Rings of Hell due to the treaty and the final being Paimon, the youngest of the shedim.

"I am, there have been reports that there have been sinners going to Earth and killing humans, father sent me down here to fix that matter by any means necessary but to leave them alive for their trial." Seth said.

"Oh, so you take care of them already?" Beelzebub asked as she moved to the bed and sat down as Seth turned to her.

She pat the spot next to her as Seth took the cloak off as he let it fall to the ground before he walked over and sat down next to her before setting his sword down on the floor.

"I did, they were this mercenary group apparently, not a good one but it was the item they had that allowed them to travel to Earth that got my attention." Seth said as he reached into his coat before pulling out the Grimoire.

"Hey...I know that Grimoire, that belongs to the Ars Goetia, how could sinners get their hands on something like this?" Beelzebub wondered in surprise as there was no way her younger brother would ever give this up.

"I do not know, I plan on visiting Paimon and bringing this to him as well but I did hear a name from one of the sinners, Stolas I believe." Seth said as Beelzebubs eyes widened.

"That's...Paimons son." Beelzebub said as Seth's eyes narrowed.

"The disgraced son, ah I see now." Seth said.

"I should bring this to him immediately, we must deal with his son accordingly perhaps we must involve Satan." 

"Whoa, calm down there Seth, it's late down here in Hell, you should stay the night here and then I'll go with you tomorrow, been a while since I've visited Paimon." Beelzebub said but Seth shook his head.

"I don't think you should, you need to watch over your Ring." Seth said as he looked at her.

"But I will return after my business is done with Paimon." 

Beelzebub smiled as she wrapped her arms around him once again.

"I think we've prolonged this long enough." She said and Seth raised an eyebrow.

"Have we? I feel there's so much more to talk about." He said as Beelzebub rolled her eyes.

"Let's just do this already." She said before Seth pulled her into a kiss which she eagerly returned.

Seth wasted no time as he pushed her down onto the bed and moved on top her as she wrapped her upper two arms around his neck while the others around his waist.

Back in heaven

Charlie was so far beyond amazed by heaven, she had just spent an entire day learning from Adam about all the animals that were in the Fourth realm.

She also learnt that despite how Adam was, he genuinely loved and cared about each and every animal that lived in the realm.

'Kinda wish this is how dad was for the people in Hell.' Charlie thought but now that she thought about it...

She looked over at Adam who was sitting with a lion cub on his lap with birds sitting on his shoulders and he seemed...different from the man she had been told about from her story.

Yes, there were some similarities but in the story, he was painted as a complete tyrant who cared only for control, who always demanded but was never satisfied.

An emotionless monster who upon ascending to heaven, quickly enough pressed for the extermination of sinners.

But looking at him, he did seem emotionless but he cared a great deal for the animals of Eden and it was clear that-

"Is something the matter, you've been staring at me for quite some time." Adam asked which brought Charlie out of her thoughts.

"Oh...it's nothing but could you maybe show me where I'll be staying?" Charlie asked.

"It's getting late." 

It was late afternoon by now as the sun was very low and Adam nodded as he carefully got the animals off him before he rose up.

"Come then." Adam said as he looked down at her noting her slight reluctance to release the animals which made him sigh.

"You may bring one with us and no ducks." 

Charlie's eyes lit up as she looked upon the array of animals before her eyes landed on a wolf cub that was staring up at her curiously.

"Can I take this one please?" Charlie asked as she picked up the cub.

Adam nodded before he carefully picked her up as his golden wings came out.

"Goodbye to all of you, I will return tomorrow." Adam told them before he flew into the air.

Charlie held the little wolf close who seemed to be used to this as if this wasn't their first time being carried through the air.

"You will be staying in my palace with me for the time being, your room has already been prepared." Adam told her as Charlie looked up at him.

"You have a palace?" Charlie asked curiously.

"Of course, I am a king, so it is only natural that I reside within a palace." Adam said simply.

"You are?" Charlie asked.

From her story, Adam was the head exorcist and known as a Tyrant so she could guess that he had some command but she never would have figured him for a king per say.

"Charlie when I was created, I was given the title of Lord of Eden, I am the King of the three realms of Earth, I rule all over all that fly over the sky, all creatures that swim in the sea and all that walk on the land." Adam explained.

"That is why the animals obey me as they do, they are my friends yes but also my subjects." 

Charlie remained quiet after this as Adam had flown for a little longer before he landed down as he gently put her on her feet.

"We are here." Adam said as Charlie looked at the palace as her eyes were wide with shock.

She was taken aback by how magnificent the palace looked and she had to admit that it trumped her father's easily as while her father's was extravagant, Adams just...had its own elegance that trumped her father's a bit.

Adam snapped his fingers allowing for the massive doors to open.

Adam led her inside before giving a brief tour of the palace only showing her what was essential before he took her to her room.

"I had asked someone I know to model this room after someone whom you have similar tastes too, if there is anything wrong with it, please tell me and I will correct it." He said before opening the door.

Charlie walked inside and was blown away by it.

The room was large and was painted using a light pink colour with the detail of animals of all kinds around it as she had a large window that overlooked the forest as well as the beach in the distance.

There was a large soft rug in the middle of the room as well as a desk pressed against the wall with a double door right next to it.

"I had noticed that you seemed to enjoy drawing so I had left a sketchpad along with various colours in the drawers of the desk, your closet is right next to it, admittedly, the person I tasked with procuring your clothing went too far so be sure to wear something you like, your bathroom is to the door several steps to the right of your bed." Adam said.

Charlie turned and noticed the king sized bed with an assortment of plush animals on it as Charlie's jaw dropped.

"This is...all for me?" Charlie asked in shock as she set the wolf cub down who ran to the rug and immediately laid down on it.

"Yes of course, you are my guest and I ensure that my guests recieve nothing less than perfection." Adam said before he turned and started to leave.

"W-Wow! Thank you so much!" Charlie said turning to Adam who paused and looked at her from over his shoulder.

"You are welcome and goodnight, we have a busy day tomorrow." 

With that Adam left Charlie to her room as he knew that his plan was slowly starting to work.

Little by little, he was gaining the trust of Charlie which meant that he was growing closer to his goal.

It meant that he could pull her out of Hell much easier now and effectively send the Arch-traitor down even further than when Adam took Lilith away from him though admittedly that was easier since Lilith was sick of Hell.

Chapter 12: Chapter 12

As the night went on, Adam was not in his room but rather he was in his throne room as he sat next to a singular lit candle while Adam sat alone as he held something in his hand.

He stared down at a picture of Eve.

Staring at the picture, he felt his chest tighten as his hate for the sinners grew just by staring at it.

He gazed at her, her long, wavy red hair that reached below her waist, her slightly tanned skin as the result of their years toiling the ground as well as surviving out on Earth and her beautiful sky blue eyes.

In the photo, she wore a white robe as her pure white angel wings could just barely be seen as she sported a bubbly smile that was as infectious as Emily's, the same smile that all his daughters had.

There was a time where that smile made Adams heart beat quickly and while he did not show it, his happiness grew with each time he saw it.

Now all it did was make the space in his heart seem to grow as he set the picture down on the table.

Closing his eyes he took a breath as he rose up and prepared to go to his bed chamber when he heard a whining noise.

Looking down, the wolf cub was at his feet as he raised an eyebrow.

The cub barked as Adams eyes narrowed.

"Lead on then." Adam said as he put his helmet back on before following the wolf cub.

It lead him to Charlie's room where Adam brought out his trident and opened the door, ready to kill any dangers or if necessary, Charlie herself.

There were no immediate threats as Adam walked into the room and his eyes darted to every corner of the room before they landed on Charlie.

She face had a scared and pained expression on it as she was tossing and turning slightly in her bed.

'A nightmare.' Adam thought.

He let his trident vanish as he walked to the bed and sat down on the side of it.

He listened to her as she let out small whimpers as her face contorted into one of pain and sadness.

Adam did not think about what it could have been as he acted instinctively as he would for his daughters who were like this.

He pulled her onto his lap and started to rock her gently.

Taking a deep breath through his nose, he started to hum a soft melody.

It was a melody to a song that Eve would often sing to their children of the past whenever they were plagued with nightmares and could not sleep.

Though Adam showed no emotion, he had learnt this song and when Eve could not do this, he would for his children so that they could sleep.

Slowly, he could feel Charlie start to calm down.

Adam continued to hum as he looked down and saw her expression changed to one of peace as a soft smile made its way to her face.

Seeing that his job was now complete, he moved to set her back down on the bed but she had a tight hold on him.

"No..." She muttered while she slept.

"I don't...want to be alone..."

Adam looked at her for the longest time before he finally sighed and stayed in place as he lifted the blanket for her covering her a bit.

He saw the smile on her face get a bit bigger as she snuggled up against him taking in the warmth.

Adam felt a weight on his legs before he looked down and saw that the wolf cub had hopped onto the bed again having the same idea as Charlie.

Shaking his head, Adam leaned against the backboard and closed his eyes.

"I do not like to sleep alone either." Adam said softly.

In Hell

Vaggie was just waking up as she slowly sat up and rubbed her eye.

"Good morning, hun." Vaggie said as she stretched her arms but was met with no response.

Turning to her side, she saw that the bed was empty as she looked around the room but Charlie was nowhere to be seen.

"She must have decided to wake up early." Vaggie muttered as she shook her head.

She loved Charlie but she didn't want her to push herself on this goal of redeeming sinners, it was a tall order and Vaggie didn't want Charlie to crash and burn.

After getting ready for the day and preparing to see the others, she left the room she shared with Charlie and proceeded down the hall.

It was unusually quiet in the hotel as no one was making a noise.

There were no remarks from Angel Dust, none of Alastors music playing, none of Nifftys psychotic cleaning frenzy or even Huskers grumbling.

Her thoughts moved to their new guest, Sir Pentious and his little egg minions but there wasn't even a peep from them.

Normally, Vaggie would have been happy for the peace but this just didn't sit right with her as she got down to the lobby.

"Where is everyone?" She wondered before she moved towards the bar area where she saw everyone crowded together all speaking in hushed and slightly fearful tones.

"Guys?" Vaggie said causing majority to flinch while Alastor simply cleared his throat and walked away before taking a seat as he watched the situation.

"Uh...heya Vags, sleep alright?" Angel asked as he turned to face Vaggie who looked at him suspiciously while he simply smile nervously.

Vaggie looked at him before her eyes moved to the others, Sir Pentious didn't know how to react as he just turned away but Vaggie could see that he was sweating bullets.

Husker just grumbled something before shaking his head.

"Okay, Vags just don't be upset or well, don't panic." Angel stammered before Vaggie walked over before her eye widened.

A golden piece of parchment laid on the table and it wasn't just that, what scared Vaggie was that she knew that handwriting better than anyone in the hotel.

Charlotte Morningstar had been taken to heaven where she will remain for some time

Vaggie visibly shook as she read it over and over again before the parchment burst away into a flash of gold.

Elsewhere...still in Hell

Beelzebub murmured a little as she slowly woke up while feeling a pair of strong arms around her and her legs numb.

She also sore in a few places but that wasn't as important now as she looked at Seth who was awake and looking down at her.

"Good morning or I assume it is morning." Seth said as he kissed her head.

"And to you, will you be staying for breakfast?" She asked and Seth shook his head.

"I have left my student alone for long enough, I do not fear for her, I just do not want her to kill the captured sinners before they are put on trial." Seth said as he untangled himself from her arms despite her small protest as he got dressed before picking up his Katana.

"I will return but my mission must now take priority once again."

"Hurry back, I'm performing again." Beelzebub said and Seth put his cloak back on.

"You always perform." Seth said and Beelzebub rolled her eyes.

"True but still, hurry back." She said and Seth nodded before raising the hood of his cloak and was gone.

Seth was back to walking through the ring of Pride as he pulled out his communicator.

"Lute, are you there?" Seth said.

"Yes Lord Seth." Lute replied.

"Are the sinners still alive, I will be going to the home of Paimon to gain information on the Grimoire and then arrange for the trial of those sinners." Seth said.

"I have only done as you instructed, they are wounded and restrained but they are alive." Lute explained.

"Good, I will communicate with you again in...an hour, I will have the information I need by then." Seth told her.

"Understood, Lord Seth." Lute said before the communication ended.

After some traveling, Seth had soon arrived at the residence belonging to his older brother.

"What business do you have here, boy?" A guard asked him as Seth lowered his hood causing the two guards on duty to go rigid.

"L-Lord Seth! Please, forgive our insolence, we had no idea that it was you." The other guard said as they both bowed.

"I told no one of my arrival, you are forgiven but I seek an audience with my brother." Seth said.

"It is a matter of great importance regarding his family." 

The two guards looked at each other before back at Seth and nodded as they quickly allowed Seth in before leaving to get Paimon.

Seth knew the way as he went to the throne room and waited before he heard the sound of wings flapping and before the throne landed Paimon.

"Seth, my brother, to what do I owe this visit?" Paimon asked kindly.

Chapter 13: Chapter 13

"Brother, I wish I could say that I had come under better circumstances but...it is not." Seth said as he pulled out the Grimoire as Paimons eyes widened for a moment before narrowing.

"That was taken from our private library, my son had borrowed it but it was lost, it was missing for quite some time now, how did you find it?" Paimon asked walking over to his brother who handed him the Grimoire.

"I believe I have that answer." Seth said as he took a few steps back and drew his Katana as he turned around slicing the air into a cross before a rift opened from it.

From the rift, three tied up imps who had cuts on them were thrown through it along with a hellhound before Lute walked through.

Once Lute had walked through, the rift had closed.

"They were in possession of one of my Grimoires?" Paimon asked in disgust.

"Oh shit..." One of the imps said as Seth nodded.

"Yes, they are a mercenary group known as I.M.P, they use your Grimoire and cause havoc on Earth." Seth explained.

"From what I have extracted from them, their identities are in order, the tallest imp and their leader is known as Blitzo, the female imp is Millie and her husband Moxxie, finally there is the hellhound Loona, something else is that they had obtained the Grimoire from one of the Ars Goetia named Stolas." Lute reported to the two as Paimons eyes widened.

"What?!" Paimon snapped before turning to the guards.

"Bring me Stolas and his family, NOW!" 

The guards nodded before quickly flying away to retrieve them.

"Brother, you need to calm down." Seth advised.

"How can I be calm? My disgrace of a son has handed ancient and divine power to such lowly filth, he lied to me about losing this Grimoire and what is worse...I disregarded the words of one of my own to give Stolas the benefit of the doubt..." Paimon said as he rubbed his face.

"How foolish I was." 

"Indeed, it was foolish there is no other way to describe that but now, we can take the appropriate actions to correct the mistake and ensure it does not happen again." Seth said and Paimon nodded.

"Rest assured, this will be fixed." Paimon said as his eyes narrowed while his fury rose more and more.

Not long after this, Stolas was brought into the throne room along with his ex-wife and daughter.

"Father what is..." Stolas paused as his eyes widened when he saw Blitzo tied up and on the ground covered in injuries.

"YOU!" Paimon spat as he glared at his son who flinched along with Stella and Octavia.

"You dared to lie to me!"

Paimon teleported in front of his son as he grabbed him by the neck.

"You dared to hand off one of our possessions to such filth?! Why?!" Paimon demanded.

"I can answer that my Lord." Stella spoke up as Paimon turned to her.

"Speak then, Stella." Paimon ordered.

Stella felt as if she was in a dream, she could finally call out her husband for his bullshit before her father-in-law of all people.

"Stolas had sullied our marriage by sleeping with the imp Blitzo who later on attempted to steal the Grimoire, Stolas however allowed him to keep it and have been currently sleeping with each other since." Stella told him.

The palace shook not long after that as the power that Paimon was radiating made Octavia and Stella fall to their knees while Stella held her daughter close who was shaking like a leaf.

Stolas would have fallen under the pressure of the power as well but he was still being held by his father who slowly turned to him.

"You...utter disgrace." Paimon snarled before he backhanded him sending Stolas to the ground as he held his stinging cheek looking up at his father fearfully.

"Chance after chance I had given you to be someone, anything other than a total disappointment, only for you to constantly prove me wrong and be worse."

Paimon teleported in front of Stolas again looming over him.

"F-Father pl-"

"Silence! There is nothing you could say that would save you from the severity of the situation that you have brought on yourself, you are a descendant of such royalty and power yet you sully it." Paimon said.

"Brother, calm down." Seth said sternly as Paimons head snapped to him before Seth gestured his head to the side.

He looked and saw the fear that Octavia had on her face as she looked at him.

Paimon closed his eyes and took several deep breaths to calm himself as the pressure he had been exuding receded as the palace stopped shaking.

"Watch him." Paimon said as he pointed to Stolas and Seth nodded removing the cloak as he walked towards Stolas drawing his Katana.

"One move and I will slice you into pieces before you could even attempt to use a spell." Seth said glaring down at Stolas in disgust.

Paimon walked over to Stella and Octavia as he crouched down before he gently took his granddaughters hands.

"My dear, I am sorry that you have to witness all this, it was never my intention for something like this to transpire before you." Paimon said gently.

"Grandpa...what's gonna happen to my dad?" Octavia asked sadly as she had an idea.

Paimon sighed before his expression hardened.

"That man is not your father, no father would put their daughter in such danger, he willingly gave up our family's Grimoire to lower demons, they could have caused more destruction and damage to so much, he is in violation of many rules set into place between hell and heaven itself." Paimon said as he looked at Stella.

"Stella, you have my apologies, I should have believed you when you had brought this to my attention, I did not and hope you can forgive me." 

"My lord, do not apologize to me for your son's mistakes." Stella said as she felt that what Stolas and his little imp were now in for was far more satisfying.

"Please, the two of you stay here in the palace today, Octavia I think it would be best if we made the preparations for you to be moved into here." Paimon said before he kissed his granddaughters head.

"I must now deal with this but we can talk more later." 

Octavia gave a silent nod as she gave her father one more look before looking away from him.

Paimon rose up from his place and returned to Stolas as Seth moved away from him.

"Brother, please tend to them while I deal with these people." Paimon said and Seth nodded as he sheathed his sword.

"Come Lute." Seth said as he and Lute walked away with Stella and Octavia.

"Guards! Take the imps and hellhound to the dungeon, I will deal with my son." Paimon ordered as the guards came in and took the four away leaving the two Ars Goetia alone.

"What were you thinking? You know who you are descended from, you are part of the divine, why would you align yourself with such filth? Much less dare to sleep with one, I thought you were raised better than that."

"How would you know of how I was raised, you were never there to begin with." Stolas said as he glared up at his father who simply looked at him with distain.

"I taught you how to survive and taught you magic, had you shown any talent after that then perhaps I would have paid more attention to you but now I can say with absolute certainty, you are not my son even your brother is less of a disgrace then you are." Paimon said before he pulled back his hand as he slammed it onto Stolas chest.

Stolas felt a burning pain coming from his chest as he screamed in pain as he felt his energy being sapped from him as tears ran down his face.

"You do not deserve to possess the power you do, so you shall not." Paimon sneered before pulling his hand away as a sigil had been burned onto Stolas chest who was panting heavily as he cried.

"Guards, remove this filth from my presence, place him in a cell with the imp, after you extract any form of information you can from them, I want details of the crimes they had committed." Paimon said as he turned his back on Stolas.

"Yes, sir!" 

Once his former son was removed, Paimon went to his throne and sat down as he tried to calm himself down.

Seth and Lute however were now in the parlour with Stella and Octavia who sat together.

"You are my brother's granddaughter correct?" Seth asked as he stepped towards Octavia who looked up at him.

"Yeah though, grandfather or dad never mentioned any siblings much less uncles or aunts." Octavia said though she was still sad about what had happened to her father.

"Well then, I shall take this time to educate you on our family, you should know of all your family." Seth said.

"For example, you carry more than the simple blood of a hellborn." 

With that, Seth brought out his angelic wings as Stella and Octavia looked on in shock.

Chapter 14: Chapter 14

Charlie let out a small yawn before she slowly started to wake up as she moved her hand to her pillow...only to feel that it was much harder than when she had first laid her head against it.

She opened her eyes and was met with the sight of Adams chest as she squealed before quickly pushing off him.

"Ah, you're awake." Adam said as he looked at her.

"W-W-What the fuck?!" Charlie asked as her face exploded into red.

"You had a nightmare, the cub came and retrieved me, I saw the state that you were in and decided to comfort you as I would for my children, when you were calm I was prepared to leave, you stopped me saying that you did not want to be alone so I stayed." Adam said as he rose up.

"I will leave you to prepare for the day."

"Oh...well, thank you Adam." Charlie said as Adam stood by the door.

"You are welcome, should you feel that you cannot sleep alone again, I will allow you to sleep with me in my bed." Adam said as he walked away.

"I will prepare breakfast."

Charlie sat in her bed before she turned her head to look at the wolf cub who sat their with its head laying on a plushie as it slept peacefully.

She couldn't help but giggle as she shook her head before getting ready for her first day with Adam.

The bathroom was not what she was expecting at all.

The floor was tiled and the walls were white.

It had all the basic necessities of a bathroom thought it was quite large especially the bath, that seemed like it was near the size of a hot tub maybe a little smaller.

There were toiletries as well including various bottles of different scented shampoos along with conditioners and soaps.

Charlie was once again blown away but shook it off as she was eager to get started.

After bathing and brushing her teeth, she went over to the closet and opened it revealing that it was a walk-in closet filled with endless amounts of clothes as her jaw dropped.

"So...that's what Adam meant." Charlie said.

She looked among the clothes that were mostly dressed before coming across a suit that was of a slightly similar design to her red one but this was white with blue detail on it.

Putting on the clothes, they glowed for a moment before the size changed as they now fit her perfectly.

She exited the closet and looked down at the wolf cub who was sitting on the rug now with their tail wagging.

"Are you gonna take me to Adam?" Charlie asked and the cub barked before he headed towards the door.

Charlie followed them as he lead her down a long hallway before going upstairs.

While following the cub, Charlie took in the surroundings, she was amazed by all that Adam had.

Soon enough, Charlie was hit by a delectable aroma.

"That smells amazing..." Charlie said following the smell just like the cub was until they got to the dining room.

She got there to see a long table made of wood while towards the end, Adam sat at the head of the table with a book in his hand while in front of him were multiple plates of food.

"Come sit." Adam said not looking up as Charlie walked up to him and took the first chair to his left.

"Eat the French toast while it is warm."

Charlie looked at the table and saw the various assortments of breakfast foods.

French toast, eggs perfectly made, bacon, sausages, chocolate chip pancakes, juice, tea and even coffee.

"Wow!" Charlie exclaimed as she took a little bit of everything and took a bite of the pancake before her eyes widened as she moaned in delight.

"Ish dewishioush!" 

"Please try not to talk with your mouth full." Adam said as he raised his cup for tea and drank some.

Charlie finished the bit of pancake in her mouth before turning to Adam.

"This is incredible! You made all of this?" Charlie asked as she ate more of the pancake before moving on to the French toast which was just as amazing.

"Yes, while Eve was the first chef, I was a very diligent student though, what I can prepare does not hold a candle to what she could prepare." Adam said.

Hearing that made Charlie stop eating.

Upon mentioning her, Charlie recalled that she had never actually seen Eve around at all.

"Where is Eve?" Charlie asked.

"Is she out in the city?" 

"You will learn about that soon enough but...did you know it was Eve who invented the idea of breakfast." Adam said.

"Really?" Charlie asked as Adam nodded.

"During our time on Earth, we worked the land and often could not eat much as we had to spare as much food as we could which resulted in us often having to fast in order to preserve food for as long as we could." Adam said as he leaned back.

"We would fast until we had collected our harvest and had a good hunt, Eve decided that these moments since we broke the fast that they would be called breakfast where she would prepare a large meal for us."

"That's so interesting." Charlie said as she ate some bacon.

She had never known that Adam and Eve had worked the land, it never mentioned it in the story her parents had told her.

"How did lunch and dinner get their names then?" Charlie asked curiously.

"That was the invention of my children, in order to know that you would have to ask them." Adam said before looking at Charlie.

"Charlotte, how much exactly do you know of the creation of the world?" 

Charlie paused for a moment as she thought about it.

"I...don't really know much honestly, all I know is that you and my mother were created by the angels and please, call me Charlie." Charlie said as Adam shook his head.

"It seems we have a lot to go over, Charlie." Adam said.

TimeSkip

Breakfast had passed in a mostly quiet affair with Charlie asking if she could go down to the jungle again after their day and Adam agreed.

Currently Charlie was in Adams arms as he had been flying for a while now.

Moments earlier she was met with a white light before they simply flew in an area that was simply clouds on the ground that seemed to stretch on and on endlessly.

"Uh...Adam, where are we?" Charlie asked.

"This is the second realm of heaven, the realm that is governed by the Archangels, the Sarim realm, it is from this realm that the Archangels strive to maintain balance and order to creation." Adam explained.

"It is here that you will start your lesson as we are going to the palace of Uriel, Archangel of wisdom, in order to access the record of all." 

"Record of all?" Charlie repeated as Adam nodded.

"It is the record of all that is and was, it is the collection of all events that had transpired within the world from start to present." Adam said.

Charlie was silent again as Adam continued to fly until he arrived at a palace.

"Be respectful, the Archangel are the highest ranking of all of heaven though...they technically are related to you as they are your aunt's and uncles." Adam said as he knocked on the door.

"Wait wha-" 

Charlie couldn't even finish that as the doors opened revealing Uriel.

"Ah Adam, right on time." Uriel said before he turned to Charlie.

"That would make you Charlie Morningstar, my niece." Uriel said as Charlie stiffened.

"Uh, yes, hi, I am Charlie Morningstar, it's very nice to meet you er...Uriel?" Charlie said and Uriel gave her a small smile and nodded.

"Yes, I am Uriel though if you prefer it, I am not opposed to you calling me uncle." Uriel said.

"Oh wow, okay...Uncle Uriel." Charlie said and though it felt a little awkward, it was nice that she now got to know her father's side of the family a bit.

Uriel nodded before he lead the two of them inside his palace.

The interior of the palace was more akin to that of a large laboratory with shelves against the wall containing books and scrolls.

Along the floor were some scattered documents all with neat handwriting on them and more.

"Forgive the mess please, I was quite busy before your arrival." Uriel apologized.

"It is nothing, we are simply glad that you took the time out of your schedule to allow this." Adam said as they walked.

Uriel hummed as he led them to an elevator before pushing a button.

The doors opened as the three stepped in as Adam put a hand on Charlies shoulder once the door closed.

"Brace yourself." Adam said.

"For wh-"

Just as soon as she said that she was cut off by her own scream as the elevator moved downwards at a rapid speed.

Charlie held onto Adam for dear life while the elevator moved as she looked at the two angels who seemed completely unbothered by this.

The elevator then came to an abrupt stop as Charlie groaned and leaned against Adam who looked down at her.

"You will get used to it, I remember being disoriented when I first experienced this." Adam said before the doors opened.

On the other side of the door was a room that was pure white and seemed to stretch on for an eternity.

There were no signs of records or of...well there was nothing, just pure white.

"Come along." Uriel said as he exited the elevator as Adam lead Charlie out.

"I'm confused, where are the records?" Charlie asked as she looked around.

"This room is where the records can be viewed, though all records reside within one being." Adam said as he pointed to Uriel who raised his hand.

"Uriel is the living record of all, there are back ups of course but it is through Uriel that all records are kept." 

Uriels hand let off a purple glow as his face turned to one of concentration as an orb formed in his hand before he turned to Adam and Charlie.

"Here, the information you wanted." Uriel said as he handed the orb to Adam before moving to the elevator.

"I leave this to the two of you." 

With that he was back in the elevator and gone.

"Are you ready, Charlie? What you see here could forever change your mind on perceptions you have." Adam said as he turned to her.

Charlie was silent for a few moments before she gained a look of determination.

"I've come this far, I can't just back down now." Charlie said and Adam nodded as he dropped the orb that melted into the ground.

From where the orb landed, a darkness began to spread until all that was light was now covered in darkness.

Charlie stood next to Adam as she looked around before ahead of them stood one lone figure in the darkness.

A beacon of light that could be seen even in the dark void.

"Charlie, who you now see before you is the Almighty Father, he who created all, God." Adam said.

Chapter 15: Chapter 15

Charlie stared at the man that was a ways before them as she turned to Adam.

"He's...giant!" Charlie exclaimed.

God stood as a giant figure who bared a resemblance similar to Adam in terms of he looked human.

He was muscular while covering his body was a simple white robe that reached just below his knees while a white fabric was tied diagonally from his right hip over his left shoulder, his wings were giant and there were six in total all with one large eye in the middle of them that were blue and gold in colour.

His hair was as white as his robes and long as it was tied up in a high ponytail while he had a full beard.

"He is God, he is the one meant to stand above all else but yes...he is quite tall, 50 metres tall to he exact." Adam said as Charlie's jaw dropped before Adam pointed ahead.

Charlie turned back as she watched God raise his hand and with a snap of fingers there was one singular but devastatingly powerful explosion, one that seemed to stretch on endlessly as from it seemed to form object.

"Humans call it the Big Bang, somewhat correct as from this one explosion was the birth of all creation." Adam said as he gestured around them.

Charlie looked to see the that the planets now formed while where the explosion had happened and now floating beneath God was the sun.

"God spent centuries designing the planets and created the Sun in order for them to have something to navigate around and then...the last planet he created...Earth." Adam said as he sped things up a bit before the two now saw God standing before a dark rock void of all life and such, no land or water simply...there.

"That's Earth?" Charlie asked and Adam nodded.

"This is the beginning of all, life was not created yet, there was no sea or grass, there was not a single living thing." Adam explained.

Charlie watched in awe as she saw God creating the Earth, how he first created the water allowing it to wash over the barren planet before raising his hand as land rose up from it.

"God worked meticulously on Earth having created the basic in six days before he had rested on the seventh, making everything perfect to the last detail before he finally deemed it worthy enough for the creation of more than simply plant life but...in order for life to thrive, it would first need a place to begin." Adam said.

"The garden of Eden." Charlie said and Adam nodded.

Everything changed once again as God now stood on the completed Earth as he stared up at the blue sky.

"My children...the land is complete and all is as it should be but now comes a task I ask for your aid in doing." Gods booming voice spoke while floating in the sky were the Archangels.

Charlie looked at the Archangels before she noticed one very familiar.

"Is that...my dad?!" Charlie asked seeing Lucifer or at the time Samael looking around the planet in wonder as he was flying in the air next to his siblings.

She almost didn't recognise him, in place of his fanged teeth were beautiful pearly whites, he wore no suit but instead wore a white robe with a high collar that reached just beneath his chin while on his head was still a top hat.

"Yes, though at the time, he was still Samael." Adam said trying to keep his distain out of his voice, he knew that Charlie would soon enough see the atrocities that her father would commit, all he needed was patience.

"Michael! Can you believe this? Dad's going to let us help create life!" Samael said happily as Michael smiled at his brother and ruffled his head.

"Finally we'll get to put that creativity to yours to more use than just creating the stars, little brother." Michael said and Samael laughed.

"Yes Samael, I believe this will be a good way for you to channel all that energy, I'm curious to see what you will create this time." Sera said smiling gently.

The rest of the angels talked while Charlie looked confused.

"Wait...the angels...liked my dad's ideas?" Charlie asked.

'But...in the story...' 

"That's right, there was a time when Samael was the most beloved of the angels, in their eyes he could do no wrong, his creativity was endless and encouraged." Adam said.

"It was he after all who was tasked with painting the sky with the stars, later he would be known as the Bringer of Light." 

"Come now my children, I leave the design of the animals and plants to you, begin with the garden and spread out to the rest of Earth, there is another task that I must attend to, inform me immediately upon the completion of the Garden." God said before he was gone in a great flash of light.

Thus the angels got to work and Charlie watched it all as if she was in a trance, how everything had come to be, the creation of flowers, the fruits that bare as well as the construction of various animals.

She watched as her father worked on creating the creature soon to be called sucks and even going as far as creating the dinosaurs.

Though...the dinosaurs proved to be dangerous as they would attack the other animals so it was agreed that they would be placed outside of the garden as a means to keep the peace.

Charlie saw how upset her father seemed at this but she couldn't understand why as this was fair.

Soon, the garden was complete and God returned to Earth once his children had told him of the completion of the Garden.

"My children, I am very proud of you, you have exceeded my expectations of the garden but now it has come time that I present to you the reason for my absence in this part of creation." God said as all gathered in the garden eager to see what it was.

God raised his hand as his large wings opened up before there was a great burst of divine light so powerful that it made all the Archangels shield their eyes for a moment.

When the light faded all angels present looked to see that laying on the ground was a singular being who laid on the ground.

Charlie stared at the naked man for a moment before it clicked in her head who that was.

"That's you." Charlie said looking at the naked form of Adam.

This was the first time she had seen his face like this, he looked so...peaceful, so young.

"Yes, that is me when I was first created." Adam said staring down at his past self.

"I present to all of you my greatest creation...one I created in my own image." God said as he looked down at Adam fondly.

"He is whom I deem to rule over this place, I ask that you all help guide him." 

God pointed a finger down at Adams unmoving body as a whispy energy came from his finger and into Adams body as it slowly rose up into the air before it was gently lowered onto the ground.

It was then that the body of Adam began to move slightly before his eyes slowly opened revealing golden pupils that shined like the sun themselves.

"Your eyes matched your wings." Charlie commented as she watched the Adam of the past slowly sit up and look around before he was met with the gaze of all the angels who smiled at him.

She couldn't help but be entranced by his eyes though, they were nothing like the cold golden orbs she had seen so far, they seemed so bright that you could confuse them with the sun, so beautiful and full of life.

'What happened to them...?' She thought.

Past Adam tilted his head before he grinned back at them.

"Hello!" Past Adam said before getting to his feet shakily.

Charlie almost couldn't believe that it was Adam as she heard his voice.

"Hello my son." God said as Past Adam turned to him before he looked up as his eyes filled with wonder and amazement.

"Wow!" Past Adam exclaimed.

God chuckled as he got down on one knee looking at him.

"Welcome my son to this world created for you, it was thanks to the hard work of all those around you that it came to be but now I am giving you a very important job." God said and Past Adam nodded.

"What is it father?" Past Adam asked curiously as he tilted his head.

"While we created this land, this is your land to rule and thus it befalls to you to name all that is in this world, this place is the Garden of Eden and shall be your start, when the time is right, you will leave this place and continue to name the rest of Earth, you are the King of this world as all domains fall to you and it is your job to protect the life that exists within it." God said as Past Adam looked at him.

"I have to...protect this place..." Past Adam said quietly.

"And name everything..." 

Past Adam stared down at the ground before looking back up at God with his grin back in full effect as his eyes shined with determination.

"Alright! I'll do it! I'll make sure that this place and everyone who lives in it is safe, I promise!" He said as God chuckled.

"Rest assured though, you will not be alone." God said as he lowered his hand once again.

This time he had brought another.

"Is that my mom?" Charlie asked.

"Yes, that is Lilith." Adam said.

God had told Lilith of her role before it came time for the angels and God to return to heaven.

Charlie watched as Past Adam moved over to her mother.

She saw the happiness they both seemed to have as Past Adam held out his hand to her as Past Lilith took his hand before the two started walking together.

Seeing this only brought on more questions to Charlie as this seemed to contradict the story she was told more and more.

Chapter 16: Chapter 16

Charlie watched as the scenes seemed to pass by.

"For a time, we were happy together as we explored more and more of Eden, seeing all the wonders that it had to offer." Adam said as Charlie watched him of the past and her past mother.

They talked together, laughed together, held one another close and noticed that there was genuinely love.

They had done their tasks and explored all of what Eden had to offer them as every new discovery was astounding to them.

Charlie saw how happy they were and just how full of joy they were.

Charlie only stayed silent before she looked up at Adam.

"What changed?" Charlie asked as Adam turned his head and looked down at her.

"Two things had changed, the first was that I took training myself too seriously and I neglected Lilith slightly, it was unintentional yes but...I thought it was necessary to do it so I could fulfill my role as protector of Eden to make a world where Lilith could live the best life possible without fear of any danger, a life free from all pain and suffering, I would often spend time fully indulging myself in the teachings that the angels offered us." Adam said as he looked ahead.

"What was the second reason?" Charlie asked.

"You are about to witness it." Adam said as Charlie looked ahead once again.

Adam and Lilith were having their daily teachings with Sera who had taken up the role of their guardian.

Adam listened diligently while Lilith seemed bored as Sera continued to talk before the sound of wings flapping could be heard from above.

Samael had flown down from the sky with a smile on his face as he looked at them.

Charlie watched as he greeted them and soon noticed how her father started to spend time with the two of them specifically Lilith.

"I once thought him my friend." Adam said.

"He would often encourage me, telling me that my role as the protector was very important and that it deserved my undivided attention." 

"I'm sorry Lily but today was when Michael said that he would teach me some advanced stuff in wielding weaponry." Past Adam said as he started to leave the cave.

"But...I thought you would be spending time with me, it's the one day where we don't have to do any of our tasks." Past Lilith said frowning as Past Adam turned to her.

"I know and I'm sorry but I promise that I will as soon as I am done." Past Adam said as he moved to her and kissed her forehead.

Past Lilith sighed before forcing a smile to her face.

"Okay then..." She said as Adam smiled back before leaving.

"Perhaps if I paid more attention...then what happened would not have happened no..." Adam said before he sighed.

"I should have paid more attention to the signs and to her."

The two watched as Past Adam left leaving Past Lilith alone as she frowned, her eyes filled with sadness.

Not long after, Samael had appeared and came to comfort Past Lilith while keeping her company.

"I don't understand Samael, he's been like this for so long now...we barely talk anymore." Past Lilith said as Samael smiled and put his arm around her shoulders.

"I know, I've tried talking to him but he just doesn't seem to listen...I don't know why he likes staying in this cage, when the world beyond Eden is much better." Samael said as Past Lilith smiled.

"Tell me more about this outside world." Past Lilith asked.

Samael chuckled and nodded.

"I knew you were different, you see the bigger picture, if only Adam possessed your mind, though I knew from the start that you were always different." Samael said as Lilith's eyes widened slightly as she blushed a little at his comment.

Charlie's eyes widened in horror as she looked at her father.

"But...he..."

"Never said anything like that?" Adam finished for her.

"No, he didn't, from the very beginning Samael had wanted Lilith and hated me, he could not fathom that Earth had been created for man, that all his work was for us, he saw us as inferior creatures who did not deserve any of it."

Charlie felt her perception of her father shattering before her very eyes.

Time continued on as Charlie watched as the past First Man and Woman grow more and more distant with each other.

The arguments that started between them which only pushed them further apart as she saw the smile that the Adam of the past used to sport begin to fade away now replaced with a near constant frown as his golden eyes seemed to grow dull while her mother grew colder, angry towards the garden and to Adam.

Charlie watched that the love they shared died as now they did nothing but argue, giving each other the cold shoulder while hurting each other more and more all this happening while her own father would continue to lie so that the two would drift further apart.

The image soon changed as she saw Past Adam sitting against a tree as a single tear ran down his face as he had a hand on his chest before that single tear was followed by more as his body began to shake while his head was buried in his hands as he cried quietly.

"Something not many consider about being the First human is that we are the first to feel all emotions ranging from happiness, sadness, anger and fear." Adam said.

"And of course...heartbreak, what you see before you, is the day after Lilith had left me for Samael under the cover of night as they fled the garden into the open world." 

Charlie watched as Past Adam sobbed quietly as the animals of the garden came to try and cheer him up but he simply sat there.

Not long after, the angels had come down from heaven, they comforted him in his cries and tried many ways to help him but none seemed to work before he finally stopped crying and was simply...well that was when Charlie saw the beginning of how the Adam of the present now looked.

Charlie had so many questions but one burned more than others.

"Adam...what about the fruit, the one that gives free will?" Charlie asked.

Suddenly, she could feel the shift in the atmosphere.

"Ah yes, that fruit..." Adam growled before the images changed to that of a singular tree.

While all the other trees in Eden were brown and had green leaves that seemed to match the green of the grass, this singular tree was different.

The bark of the tree was slightly paler as if it were dying while the leaves on the tree were of an orange and red colour.

"Do you know the name of this tree?" Adam asked her and Charlie shook her head.

"It is called the tree of knowledge of good and evil, now before getting into this tree Charlie, may I ask you something." 

"Yes..." Charlie said as Adam turned to her.

"It was your father who told you that the fruit granted free will? That without it, humans were simply made to be obedient, that they could not love without the fruit or make their own decisions?" Adam asked and watched as Charlie slowly nodded her head.

"I see...well then Charlie, tell me then, if humans were born without free will, how could Lilith have left the garden then with your father if she did not have free will already? Was the love Lilith and I once shared was fake then? The love that you saw first hand?" 

Charlie was silent as she was trying to come up with a reason.

"This tree was never once touched, due to our father forbidding it as it appeared one day not long after mine and Lilith's creation and despite what Samael had done, he still feared his father above all else and would never disobey him...that is until Eve but more on that later." Adam said.

"What I'm trying to say Charlie is that...humans were already created with Free Will, Free Will is what allows us to commit the actions we do, the decisions we make, I chose to train myself and be diligent, to be obedient to the angels and our father, Lilith chose to be curious and to leave the garden with Samael while Samael...he chose to lie." 

Charlie felt her body shake, her legs giving out as she sank to her knees while her whole world had so far seemed to be just a lie, a fabrication made in order to keep the truth from her.

She wanted to say that Adam was wrong, that none of this was true but she knew deep down, his words were true no matter how much she wanted to deny it as she felt her heart ache painfully.

Adam looked down at her before he snapped his fingers as everything faded away as all returned to being white as the orb floated up into Adams waiting hand.

"That's enough for today, you've seen quite a lot already." Adam said as he looked down at Charlie.

"Can you stand on your own?" 

Charlie shook her head no as she just remained in place as Adam squatted down and picked her up carefully.

"I could tell you that things get better and they do but as you've seen, peace does not last for long." Adam said as he made his way back to the elevator while holding Charlie close.

"Charlie, Now you have begun to see the truth, Free Will always existed and with it humans have made their decisions since the very beginning and must endure the actions of those decisions and the consequences they bring with them, let that be the lesson you take with you."

"The bottom feeders you are so desperate to save, they were fully aware of the decisions they made that lead to them being down to that pit, they don't regret what they did as they feel they were correct for doing it, all lives of the innocent that were ruined because of them and they did not bat an eye." 

"Can...we not talk about this now...please...?" Charlie asked weakly closing her eyes as her mind tried to process everything and was so far failing to do so.

"Very well." Adam said.

Entering the elevator was a quiet affair as they returned to the top after bidding goodbye to Uriel as the two left the realm and returned to the animal realm.

"Are you hungry?" Adam asked as Charlie shook her head no making Adam sigh.

"Yes you are, you simply just don't know if you can stomach anything right now but you need to and you will eat."

Charlie said nothing before they landed down in the forest as Adam whistled.

He set her down as he turned around.

"The animals will sit with you, I will get you some fruits." 

Adam walked away just as the animals began to arrive as Charlie took comfort in their arrival as they sensed her distress and tried to comfort her to the best of their abilities.

After collecting some fruits, Adam returned and set them down before Charlie before taking up the place next to her.

"Adam?" Charlie said as she held an apple in her hand staring down at it.

"Yes Charlie?" Adam replied as he allowed for a bear to lay against him while some birds landed on his shoulders.

Chapter 17: Chapter 17

Charlie looked at the fruit and then up at Adam.

"Did things eventually get better for you?" She asked as Adam was silent.

"After some time." Adam said.

"How long?" Charlie asked.

"I had requested to be alone in Eden with just myself and the animals for one century." Adam said as Charlie's eyes widened.

"Why?!" Charlie asked.

"It was my father who suggested that I take time to myself, to let my emotions control themselves." Adam said as he picked up an orange and started to peel it.

"I wasn't ready to be with another, with how I was feeling, I didn't not want to do something I would regret to someone else so I requested instead of a new bride, for a weapon."

"Is that how you got your trident?" Charlie asked and Adam nodded.

"God himself crafted it for me and with it, I worked tirelessly training my body, steeling my nerves, fortifying my mentality, pushing my body to its limits only to push through them to new heights and then once I thought myself ready, I had told the angels but there was another reason." Adam said as he lifted a piece of the orange and ate it.

"What was the other reason?" Charlie asked as she put the apple down.

"A part of me thought perhaps...Lilith would come back...after a decade I realised just how foolish that was, it was one of my imperfections and so, I cast Lilith aside, she made her choice and thus the consequences of her actions would follow swiftly." Adam said as he closed his eyes.

"Once I deemed myself ready...Eve was created using my own rib as a template for her and for the first time in a long time, I felt love again." 

"Can you tell me about Eve, please?" Charlie asked and Adam opened his eyes.

"...Very well." Adam said as he put the orange down.

"Eve was without any doubt, Gods most perfect creation, she was beautiful, nurturing, kind but that was not all, she was determined, fierce, a great warrior and an even better mother and wife." 

Adam raised his hand as the photo he had of Eve appeared as he held it out to Charlie.

Charlie took the photo and looked at it as she smiled up at Adam.

"She's beautiful." Charlie commented and Adam nodded.

"She was." Adam replied as he raised his head up to the sky.

"Eve stood by my side throughout everything and in return I did the same, from training with me to her banishment from Eden..." 

Adam trailed off before he rose up.

"Tomorrow we finish this as I will show you everything and then...you may make your decision from there, if you still believe that these bottom feeders truly deserve your help or not." Adam said.

Charlie frowned a bit as she looked at him.

'I want to...I really do but...I thought my da-...Lucifer was a misunderstood hero only to find out that he wasn't in fact...he was much worse, what will I see about sinners?' Charlie thought.

Elsewhere

Octavia and Stella were left in a state of surprise.

"I'm...part human?" Octavia asked and Seth nodded.

"You are the great granddaughter of the first man, Adam that is correct." Seth said before he checked the time.

"Hm...Lute, go present my father with the report, I will remain down here in Hell in order to make sure all goes as it should." Seth said.

"Yes sir." Lute said with a nod as Seth pulled out his blade before slicing the air.

A golden rift opened as Lute saluted Seth before giving Octavia and Stella a nod before she went through the portal just as Paimon entered the Parlor.

"Leaving so soon, brother?" Paimon asked as Seth shook his head before the portal closed.

"No, simply sending my subordinate back to heaven to report to father, I must get the preparations for a trial ready." Seth said as he started walking.

"It was a pleasure to meet your granddaughter in person for once, instead of listening to how you speak of her."

Paimon gave a chuckle as he glanced over his shoulder to his brother.

"Of course, she is one of the few despite her father's influence is one I can call...perfect." Paimon said and Seth hummed before he left.

Paimon turned to the two that sat before he took a breath and walked over to them.

"So...I believe you have been caught up to speed on the situation..." Paimon said before he sighed.

"You know, I could use some time out of the castle perhaps we could all go out and relax a bit." 

With Seth

Seth had arrived in the Ring of Wrath and walked until he arrived to the courthouse where his brother normally resided.

The Ring of Wrath housed some of the rougher lot of demons and the uglier ones but also imps who seemed to worship his brother as some sort of God which he found pathetic.

It was also much hotter than the other Rings which was not a plus as Seth opened the doors to the courthouse.

He went straight to where the trial was happening as he pushed the door open, his sword in one hand while the other held a brown paper bag.

"I find you- what the fuck?! Who the hell thought they could just enter MY courtroom!" Satan roared as black smoke came out from the sides of his mouth.

"Me." Seth said as he lowered his hood and held up the brown paper bag.

"And I brought you lunch, brother." 

Satan's eyes widened before he rose up and held out his hand to the demon on trial.

"Guilty." Satan said before incinerating the demon before they could even reply.

With that done, Satan led Seth to another room where he shrank down from his normally giant size as Seth tossed him the bag.

"I haven't smelt this in months." Satan said as he sighed happily.

He reached into the back and pulled out a large sandwich.

"A sub from heaven stands above all else." Satan said as he immediately took a bite.

"Thanks bro." 

"It's no problem but you know better than to talk with your mouth full." Seth said as he watched his brother eat before the sandwich was gone as he reached into the bag and pulled out another.

"Alright, so what's up?" Satan asked before taking another bite of the next sandwich.

"I come with your favourite thing, putting pathetic sinners on trial, three imps, one hellhound and a former Ars Goetia." Seth explained.

Satan choked on his sandwich and coughed a little before looking at Seth with his eyes wide.

"Say again? An Ars Goetia but...what would Paimon say?" Satan asked raising an eyebrow.

Seth went on to explain the events that had taken place before he had arrived as Satan's eyes widened.

"That...That little FUCKER!!" Satan roared as he raised his head unleashing a giant burst of flames from his mouth destroying the ceiling.

Seth watched as his brother proceeded to destroy the room but somehow left the sandwiches unharmed while he leaned against the wall.

Finally after the destruction came to an end, Seth pushed himself up the wall and walked next to his brother.

"Are you done?" Seth asked as Satan snorted before nodding.

"Yeah, I'm better now...I'll tell the other sins about the trial and get it set up, immediately." Satan told him and Seth nodded.

"That will save me a trip to Greed, Envy, Lust and Sloth though when the trial is ready father had requested that he be there." Seth said as Satan turned to him in surprise before smirked a little.

"Whoa father showing up means things are gonna get real interesting but I see you've already been to Gluttony I take it little brother." Satan said as Seth looked up at him with a glare.

"I am not younger than you, you know that." Seth said as Satan chuckled.

"I meant in size, not age." Satan said as even though he changed his height, he was still taller than Seth.

Seth just scoffed but gave his brother a small smirk.

"Not in the sizes that matter." Seth commented as Satan's eyes narrowed.

The hybrid however snorted and shook his head.

"You haven't changed a bit, blessing and curse." Satan said before he grew once more to his original size after finishing off the sandwiches.

"You staying for the trial?" 

"I will be." Seth said as he turned and brought out his Katana opening a rift once more.

"Where are you going?" Satan asked.

"To check on the prisoners." Seth said as he walked through the rift as it closed behind him.

Elsewhere

Adam stared down at his side looking at Charlie who was asleep at his side as he noted the conflicted expression she had on her face as the cub was in her arms sleeping.

'Good.' Adam thought as he looked ahead.

'She is breaking.' 

Before he could think much more of it, a gold portal opened before him as Lute stepped through it.

"Lord Adam." Lute said saluting him.

"At ease Lute, what is your report."

Chapter 18: Chapter 18

"Sir, culprits have been apprehended and placed in the dungeons of Ars Goetia Paimon awaiting the pending trial, Lord Seth has chosen to remain in Hell to oversee the trial, the culprits are three imps, one Hellhound while the final...is the son of Paimon, Stolas." Lute reported before she felt a shift in the room.

Her gaze went to Adam and though he remained still, the energy that he was exuding made it difficult to breathe.

Adams fury was cut short when he noticed Lutes discomfort and hearing the whimper from both Charlie and the cub as he sighed before calming down.

He carefully rose up and walked towards Lute.

"You have done well Lute, now you are tasked with guarding the girl and the cub, I now have something to attend to." Adam said as he walked towards his balcony.

Lute nodded as she walked to the side of the bed and stood there as she looked down at the princess.

She knew of what her lord was doing but she still hated the fact that this little sinner was cozying up to Adam.

She calmed down however before she was met with the little wolf cub who was sitting up as they looked up at her with their tail wagging.

Lute tilted her head slightly and raised an eyebrow which the cub mimicked as they tilted their head as well.

Meanwhile

Adam flew through the sky without stop as he had a clear path in mind on where he wanted to go.

He finally got to his location as he arrived to the Fifth realm of heaven.

The realm of the Spirits in which Azrael would guide souls to heaven or hell, this is where the soul would take form into what they would look like when they arrived in heaven or hell.

Something that most didn't know was that this realm was also governed by one who would ensure the security of this realm.

One who would smite any who attempted to disturb the land or destroy the soul of any sinner who tried to get to heaven from this path.

This was realm was governed by one of the very few people that Adam could say he genuinely respected.

He continued to fly through the realm until he arrived at his location which was a palace as he landed before the entrance.

He started walking as he walked through a lush garden which lead to the doors of the palace.

Adam looked around and saw the roses that were along his path while some trees grew around and the garden.

"Hm..." Adam hummed as he looked ahead again and went to the entrance of the palace as they opened for him before he continued to walk.

He walked through the palace before he got to the throne room where he saw one person sitting with their head to the side as they were focused on a chess game as they picked up their knight and moved it.

His opponent was a spirit who looked at the chess board in great concentration and focus.

The man sitting on the throne however simply smiled before his attention turned to Adam as he smiled.

The man in question was just as tall as Adam was while he wore a spiked choker necklace almost seeming like their were thorns around his neck, and a bead-like earring on his left ear with many smaller piercings. 

His attire is shown to be quite formal and extravagant, with a collar that spans all the way to his upper chest, and badges decorated on the left and right side of his coat. 

Finally, he wore long white jeans and a pair of shoes filled with square patterns.

His hair was longer and was a deeper colour of brown in comparison to Adams as he had light stubble on his face while hovering over his head was a halo.

"Well this is certainly a surprise." The man said as he rose up from his throne and made his way over to Adam.

"It's been far to long since I've seen you older brother." 

Adam relaxed in his posture a bit as he watched his brother walk to him and hug him as Adam raised his arms as he returned the hug.

"It indeed has, you seem well Jesus." Adam said as he pulled away.

"I trust I have not disturbed you."

"Of course not, Mary would be a bit sad she missed you though, she had just retired to bed for the night." Jesus said as he smiled.

"How is Mary?" Adam asked as the two turned and prepared to walk.

"Well she is doing quite well, thank you for asking." A female voice spoke out.

The two looked ahead and standing at the entrance of the throne room was a woman wearing a white sleeping robe who smiled at the two.

She had long blonde hair and brown eyes, she was quite beautiful and had a slim figure that was hidden beneath the robes she wore as she walked towards the two.

"Mary Magdalene, it has been far to long." Adam said with a nod of his head.

"Yes it has brother in law, you rarely visit." Mary said as she walked to her husband's side and leaned against him as Jesus put an arm around her.

He gently kissed her head as she smiled.

"So what brings the Tyrant of Earths three domains to our home?" Jesus asked as Adam sighed.

"I request a word with you brother." Adam said as Jesus raised an eyebrow before nodding.

"Then I will leave the both of you to your business but please, do not harm the garden, it took me a long time to plant those roses." Mary said before she bid the both of them goodnight.

Adam and Jesus left the palace together as Jesus brought out his angel wings which were a grey colour while going further down the wings were purple.

The two of them flew in silence before getting to a clearing in the Fourth realm of heaven before standing opposite each other.

"So my brother, what has caused your ire so much that you wish to fight with me of all people?" Jesus asked smiling.

Adam filled his brother in on the situation at hand as Jesus was silent for a moment before he gained a thoughtful expression.

"It seems that you are faced with quite the conundrum but may I ask, why does it sound like you are getting close with Charlotte?" Jesus asked him.

"I am growing closer to her as it is essential to a favourable outcome, if she trusts me, she will no longer question why the redemption of sinners in Hell is impossible and simply accept it." Adam said as Jesus smiled and shook his head.

"You are just as I remember, though I do not know if you can say that to one who was given the title of Redeemer." Jesus said as Adam raised an eyebrow.

"You believe that those bottom feeders down in the pit can be redeemed? After all the chances they were given while alive?" Adam asked him.

"What I believe is that Hell is a place which was created for those who no longer wanted to believe in God, a realm God created for those who wanted to be seperate from his love and our father respects that so he gave them their own realm." Jesus said as he removed his coat which revealed a form fitting sleeveless purple shirt.

"To answer your question, no I don't believe they can be redeemed as it is them that choose not to seek our redemption but I do not want you to forget that Hell is not just to contain sinners but it is still a realm created by our father, a realm of heaven." 

Adam was silent as his hand twitched before his trident appeared in his hand.

"It is a realm that was corrupted by the failure of creation." Adam said and Jesus nodded.

"That it might be but perhaps that child could also be the solution to that corruption and deep down perhaps a part of you knows that, which is why you are on the path you currently are on." Jesus said as he smiled setting his coat down as he looked at his older brother and for a moment, his eyes glowed.

"It would seem that father has a plan for you, my older brother." 

Jesus held out his hand as a weapon formed in his hand.

Jesus weapon was a bident, like Adam it was a weapon gifted to him by his father and had seem quite a few battles itself.

Now the two brothers faced off against one another.

The King of Earth facing off against the Light of the World.

Neither moved as they watched and waited before finally...

They acted.

Both were gone and appeared in the centre of the clearing both brothers pulling back their weapons and with a singular thrust their weapons collided with each other as sparks flew.

Chapter 19: Chapter 19

Seth had appeared in the dungeon as he walked quietly through it as his footsteps echoed, his Katana not with him but rather a file in his hand as he had his cloak on but the hood was down.

While he walked through the corridor he could see out of the corner of his eye that in some cells were housing sinners.

He kept his head forward and continued walking until he arrived to two cells in particular.

"Ah, there you are." Seth said as he looked through the bars seeing Stolas sitting on a tattered sleeping mat.

His feathers were ruffled and his clothes ruined as he had multiple cuts on his body along with some bruising on his face but what was the most prominent, was the sigil on his chest.

Stolas slowly looked up as his eyes met with his uncles and Stolas could see the loathing in them.

"Uncle..." Stolas muttered.

"That is where you are wrong, I am no uncle to you as you had sold the right to call me that away when you decided to side with this filth." Seth said as he pointed to the next cell where I.M.P was being contained who weren't in any better shape than Stolas was.

"Oh fucking peachy...heaven boy comes to gloat..." Blitzo muttered.

"Blitzo just shut up already..." Moxxie said as he held his wife in his arms.

"I don't know how our situation could get any worse than it probably is so why not just go out with a bang." Blitzo said with a small shrug before wincing.

Seth said nothing before his eyes moved over to the other three that were in the cell with Blitzo.

Two imps and a hellhound.

"Rest assured, clown, there are much worse things that could worsen your situation for instance, we could ignore the trial and I could simply kill you here and now." Seth said as he walked to the next cell as he turned and looked at the four.

"It would save my siblings a lot of time and I'm sure that no one would bother to miss you." 

"Uncle please don't do th-" Stolas stopped himself when Seth glared at him.

"Did I not say that I am not your uncle not anymore, in my eyes you are just as much a disgrace as the last person who committed treason against my family." Seth said.

"S-Sir...?" 

Seth turned and looked at the imp who called to him, the one who was holding the female imp in his arms.

"Yes...Moxxie correct?" Seth asked and Moxxie slowly nodded.

"W-Who...was the last person who committed treason against your family?" Moxxie asked.

Seth raised an eyebrow before he turned and walked to the wall that was opposite the cells as he turned and leaned against it as he lifted the file.

"Someone that most believe to be the first murderer, the second disgrace that ever lived whose life was extinguished quickly." Seth said as he opened the file and began to look through it.

"He was once known as the first child of Adam and Eve, Cain." 

"W-What h-happened to him?" Moxxie asked and for a moment, Seth looked up at him as he allowed for a small smirk to make its way onto his face.

"What else? He was killed for his crime, funny isn't it? His attempt at murder lead to him getting killed and his soul destroyed by the very person he tried to kill." 

"But I digress, my family history has nothing to do with you all."

Seths smirk was gone as he looked through his file.

"I had gathered some information on all of you, it was quite amusing really." Seth said as he hummed.

"Let's start with the little leader of your group."

"Blitzo Buckzo, son of Cash and Tilla Buckzo, twin brother of one Barbie Wire, you were once a performer in your father's all imp circus before causing a fire which lead to the death of your mother." 

"Don't bring up my fucking family bastard." Blitzo snarled.

"I imagine it is hard, being the cause of your mother's death, being scorned by your once close sister, being nothing but a failed tool to your father who cared about your own sister and someone who was not his son more." Seth said as he ignored the imps anger.

"Shut up!" Blitzo spat as he tried to get up but fell due to his injuries but that didn't stop him from glaring at Seth.

Seth just hummed as he flipped some pages.

"Later on you were sold by your father to my brother as a little playmate for his disgraced son, admittedly a foolish thing done by my brother." Seth said as he continued to read while shaking his head.

"Multiple crimes later and...ah, here it is, sleeping with that disgrace and stealing my brothers Grimoire, which you then used to perform unsanctioned trips to Earth, multiple crimes thereafter which is barely scratching the surface." 

Seth then flipped through the file a bit more.

"That brings us to our next one, Moxxie, son of Crimson, you are an oddity to me that I will admit, you seem to have a distain for killing the innocent but yet you still killed or had a hand in killing them, married to your wife Millie for a year, my congratulations on that, Moxxie if I may, you do not seem like the type of hellborn that would be in this line of work." Seth said as he looked at the demon.

Moxxie said nothing as he stared down at the ground.

"Your wife though, an imp from the Ring of Wrath...a farmer in your youth, I can relate to that due to my years alive but I have always preferred hunting more." Seth said as he flipped through the file.

"You have always had a bit of a violent streak, you don't care that you kill the innocent as long as you get the job done and satisfy the client, I will leave it there for now but that brings us to our final one." 

Seth reached into the file and pulled out a folded item before closing the file as it vanished into thin air.

He got up and walked to the cell where his eyes landed on Loona who sat curled up, she had not uttered a single word like Millie.

"Loona was it?" Seth asked as Loona looked up at him.

"A hellhound and orphan, adopted by Blitzo a month before your 18th birthday."

Seth unfolded the folded paper and revealed it was Loonas adoption paper that was supposed to be framed up in Blitzos apartment.

"How the hell did you get that?" Blitzo asked as Seth ignored him and looked at Loona.

"You fear that he will abandon you but it was his doing that put you in this situation to begin with, his illegal business was what got you stuck in this cell at the mercy of the sins and made an enemy of some powerful people residing in heaven, that does not sound like an exemplary father to have." Seth said as he shook his head.

"He claims he cares for you but if he did, he wouldn't have gotten you in this situation, in pain, scared awaiting a trial that will most likely lead to your death as their is a mountain of evidence against you and the file I have on each of you was just the tip of the iceberg." 

"Oh go fuck yourself and stop talking to my daughter." Blitzo said as he moved over to his daughter.

"Looney tooney, don't listen to this son of a bi-" Blitzo was cut off when he felt excruciating pain as he let out a scream.

He turned his head to see a blade of holy light stabbed into his leg as Seth appeared before him.

"I take great offence to hearing my mother insulted." Seth said as he grabbed the imp by the neck and lifted him into the air strangling him while keeping the others in place by surrounding them with blades of holy light.

"Uncle please!" Stolas screamed as he banged against his cell. 

"Please don't hurt him! I beg you! Please! Please!" 

Seth ignored him as he continued to strangle the imp who was trying to get out of his grasp but to no success.

"A useless imp thinking they can say what they want, do what they want and not face consequences, foolish." Seth spat as he glared at the imp.

Stolas by now was crying as he tried to do something but he had no power and no strength to do anything about it.

Seth finally had enough of this as he threw Blitzo into the wall of the cell finally allowing the imp to breath as Blitzo gasped and coughed trying to get air back into his lungs.

Seth was back on the other side of the cell as he turned.

"The guards will return at any possible moment though I leave you with this...you three still have a chance to be spared...so long as you renounce the name of those two but I will leave that to you." Seth said as he started to walk.

"At the trial is when you will be given the choice, I suggest you think it over carefully." 

With that Seth's footsteps echoed down the dungeon as he left them all.

Chapter 20: Chapter 20

Adams trident was clashing with Jesus bident with them locked in a battle of who would be the first to yield.

Adam had the advantage in strength however as he began to push back against his brother but Jesus held firm as he remained unmoving before finally both jumped back from each other.

"You truly believe that father wants me to look after the child of sin?" Adam asked him as he gripped his trident.

Jesus moved his hand along the polearm until it was just under the spearhead as he raised it over his head before getting into an unusual stance.

This stance however for Adam spelt danger as he braced himself as Jesus leaned back before dealing a mighty downward swing as his hand moved down along the polearm extending it towards Adam who raised his trident grabbing it with both hands.

This move was dubbed by Jesus as the Smasher of Earth.

He blocked the attack as their was a loud clang of metal as sparks flew from the force of the attack as the ground beneath Adams feet was destroyed leaving Adam standing in a small crater but he withstood the attack and pushed Jesus back.

"What I'm saying is that the child could have been born for a reason." Jesus said as Adam shifted his trident to his right hand as he gripped it again as he crouched before leaping into the air.

Adam then unleashed upon his brother, endless thrusts of his trident akin to lightning in a thunder storm moving so fast that he was leaving afterimages of his thrusts making it near impossible to see.

Jesus knew that attempting to block it would be impossible as he could not pinpoint the actual trident from the afterimage of it so he brought out his wing and flew backwards out of the range of the attack as he flew into the air with Adam stopping his attack and following him into that air.

Their weapons clashed once more as they flew through the air trying to land a blow on one another as sparks flew.

Adam was coming in with a thrust of his trident but Jesus flew out of the way and grabbed the weapon by the polearm.

The First Man's eyes narrowed as he kicked Jesus back knocking him off his trident.

Jesus rubbed his chest but smiled as he flew at Adam once more as he pulled back his bident to unleash a thrust upon him.

"Why would father put this child in my path, does he truly think that redemption can be done?" Adam said before his eyes widened.

Jesus had changed his attack at the last moment and was now performing Smasher of Earth once more as he brought his bident down on Adam who quickly blocked it but the pressure was different from before as it was now increased drastically.

Adam was sent crashing towards the ground from the sheer force behind it as he spread his wings wide while bending the wind to slow him down until he came to a stop just before hitting the ground as he spun his body planting his feet on the ground before he leapt back as Jesus came down aiming to pierce him from above but the bident stabbed into the ground instead.

"Perhaps not redemption but rather to give Hell a ruler that will actually do something for its people, a leader, one that is an ally to heaven instead of scorning heaven because of a punishment they felt they did not deserve." Jesus said as he stood up straight and pulled the bident out of the ground.

Adam allowed his trident to vanish while Jesus did the same as Adam folded his arms.

"Why then brother...just tell me what you know." Adam said as Jesus shook his head.

"You know that's not how it works, Adam, if I could tell you then I would, you know that." Jesus said as he walked to Adam and put a hand on his shoulder.

"By the way...you got cut." 

Adam looked at him and raised an eyebrow before he looked down and noticed a small cut on his finger, it wasn't anything serious but it was deep enough that it bled just a bit.

Seeing that reminded Adam of something that he nearly forgot.

His blood was red.

He narrowed his eyes in concentration before the cut healed before he lowered his hands.

Jesus was about to say something before he was met with a fist to the face knocking him back a few steps.

He held his jaw as he looked at Adam who had his fists raised now as Jesus chuckled before he responded in kind.

The two slowly made their way to each other, having their guards up and preparing for whatever the other would throw.

Jesus was the first to attack as he threw two quick punches at Adam who blocked them before replying with an uppercut.

Jesus however leaned back as the punch just barely missed him before he lead with his knee to Adams stomach who blocked it off before going with a low blow to his brothers stomach but Jesus sidestepped it and kicked Adam who took a few steps back before the two went at each other again.

Jesus and Adam pulled back their fists before throwing their punches but both blocked it with their free hand as they held onto each other's fist.

"If you have any qualms, why do you not go and consult father himself to help clear your mind and banish your thoughts?" Jesus asked him as Adam shook his head as he let go of his brother before sighing.

"I cannot, father has put this girl in my path and as such I must discover alone why." Adam said as he looked up at the night sky of heaven.

"That is true." Jesus said with a small chuckle as he shook his head.

"I should get going back to the realm of Spirits, it was nice to catch up with you, brother."

Adam lowered his head as he looked at his brother.

"Yes...it was." Adam said with a nod as he bid his brother farewell.

Adam watched as his brother left before he decided to go home but before he did, he changed directions.

Elsewhere

Something Lilith was not expecting was a knock at her door so late in the night what's more, she wasn't expecting anyone to even knock.

Wearing a robe, she walked to the door and opened it as her eyes widened.

"Adam? I know I said that you should visit more but I was hoping it would be when I was in a more presentable state." Lilith said smiling a little playfully.

"Can we talk for a moment?" Adam asked her as Lilith raised an eyebrow before moving out of the way for him to enter.

"I'll...go get some tea ready then." Lilith said.

A little later

Adam and Lilith sat in her living room on a comfortable couch together as their tea sat upon coasters on the coffee table.

"So what are you doing here, Adam?" Lilith asked as she looked up at him as Adam stared ahead.

"You daughter is in heaven." He said bluntly.

Lilith stared at him in silence unsure if she heard him correctly.

"E-Excuse me?" Lilith said wanting to be sure.

"It is as I said, your daughter Charlotte is in-" 

"Why is my child in heaven?!" Lilith exclaimed.

Adam calmly explained the situation and his reasoning behind it.

"Adam! Of all the foolish things you have do-"

"I have never once done a single foolish thing in my life." Adam replied.

"Shush, this has gone to be one of the wo-" Lilith tried again but Adam interrupted again.

"The plan is actually quite thought out and in the end, the Arch-traitor will suffer and your daughter will be protected is that not what you want?" Adam asked her as he drank some of his tea.

"Of course it is but there are so many better ideas than this!" Lilith said as she looked at Adam who just raised an eyebrow.

'Okay maybe there isn't but he doesn't have to look at me with that stupidly handsome face of his!'

"You said that out loud." Adam pointed out.

Lilith just groaned as she put her face in her hands as she sank into her couch.

Adam just continued to drink his tea in the silence.

"I told you because I'd like for you to reunite with your daughter and help me convince her that those useless bottom feeders do not deserve any form of help in the slightest." Adam said as he set his cup down.

Lilith sat in silence as she thought about it.

"I will give you some time to think this over." Adam said but made no moves to leave as he lifted his arm and out it around Lilith before pulling her against his side gently.

Lilith looked up at him in surprise as he glanced down at her before she smiled.

"You play dirty Adam..." Lilith said as she snuggled against him a bit.

Chapter 21: Chapter 21

Adam had eventually returned to his room where he was met with the sight of Lute and the cub standing at the centre of the room with Lutes back to him.

"Sit." Lute commanded as the cub sat down.

"Roll over." 

The cub followed the command again as he rolled over before getting back into their sitting position.

Lute nodded as she put her hands behind her back.

"Now speak." Lute said as the cub barked.

Adam turned his head to find that his bed was empty befores turning back to the two.

"Lute." He said causing Lute to jump a little as she turned to Adam who raised an eyebrow.

"S-Sir, forgive me, the girl had woken up and requested to go to the bathroom and so...I was occupying myself with this cub until her return." Lute explained as Adam sighed.

"How long ago was this?" Adam asked her.

Lute was in thought for a moment as she slowly blinked.

"That would be...ten minutes ago." Lute slowly answered as Adams eyes narrowed for a moment before he moved past her.

"Lute, you were given an order to watch her." Adam said as Lute frowned.

"Forgive me sir..." Lute apologized as Adam stopped by the door.

"It is fine...just ensure this does not happen again, please." Adam said his tone a bit more gentle before he left the room.

Elsewhere

Charlie had tried to find the bathroom but she couldn't find it so she returned to the room she was given and used the bathroom there.

Once done, she saw the desk and remembered what Adam had told her about drawing materials as she moved over and opened the draw revealig a sketchpad.

Taking it out she noticed the various art supplies such as pencils, paints, brushes, crayons and more.

She smiled excitedly as she sat down at the desk and opened the sketchpad before pulling out a pencil as she was about to start drawing but started to wonder what she should draw.

An idea came to her head as she quickly started to draw.

She had no idea how long she had been drawing for but she finally finished it as she leaned back a bit proud of her work.

The door to her room opened not long after as she turned to see Adam walking into the room and saw him sigh before walking in as he closed the door.

"Oh, hi Adam." Charlie said as Adam walked over to her.

Adams eyes glanced to the side noting that the bathroom door was slightly opened.

"What are you doing?" Adam asked as he walked closer to her as Charlie smiled before setting the drawing materials down as she lifted the sketchpad and revealed it to him.

"Ta da! What do you think?" Charlie asked.

Adam was now staring at a...childish drawing but passable one of who he supposed was himself and...Eve.

He looked at the two holding hands in the drawing while the smile drawn on Adams face seemed impossibly big.

"It is...passable." Adam replied.

'It seems her drawing skills remain somewhat the same despite all the years.' Adam thought as he now sought to rectify that.

"But if I may offer a small critique." He said as he took the sketchpad from Charlie before he taking a pencil as he walked to Charlie's bed and sat down on the edge of it.

He flipped the page and motioned for her to come closer as Charlie got up and walked over to him as she sat down next to him.

"Your drawing is passable but you are too quick with them, drawing something or someone is about capturing their details as best you can, regardless of the time it may take, the best works of art are made by those who are patient and do not rush." Adam said.

He glanced at Charlie before he started to draw and it was unclear how long they were there but Adam continued to draw until he finished.

Showing it to Charlie her eyes widened as she looked at it in surprise.

It was a light pencil drawing of her smiling as Adam handed it to her before rising to his feet.

"Adam this is incredible!" Charlie said as she looked at it wondering if there was anything that the first man couldn't do...other than smile.

"It is fine." Adam said.

"I will be returning to my room now."

"Uhm Adam, by the way, who was that woman?" Charlie asked referring to Lute.

"She is my Lieutenant." Adam replied and with that he left without another word.

Charlie looked down at the drawing he made of her as she smiled before noticing something, turning the page back she saw that her drawing was gone as she turned back to the door before smiling softly.

Adam was walking back to his room as he looked down at the drawing in his hand before he folded it and went back to his room where he saw Lute and the cub.

"Cub, go to Charlie." Adam said as the cub barked before leaving the room leaving only Lute and Adam.

Adam without word went to his bed and sat down while setting the folded drawing down on his nightstand.

Without word Lute move to the bed and sat down at his side as she leaned against him.

Elsewhere

Vaggie was rubbing her temples as she tried to think of something.

With Charlie taken away, she feared for the worst as heaven were not always advocates of mercy, especially...him.

Vaggies eye widened as she quickly got up and tried to think of a way to get in touch with Charlie.

She counted herself lucky that this was her punishment because if he had been there than her fate would have been far worse.

"Por favor, ten cuidado, Charlie...te llevaremos a casa pronto." She muttered before her door opened as she turned to see Angel Dust walking in.

"Hey Vag, how ya holding up?" He asked as he walked in.

"How do you think I am? Charlie is in danger and there's not a damn thing that we can do about it! Her father won't answer our calls when we try and we can't get in touch with those hijos de puta at all!" Vaggie shouted as she glared at the spider sinner.

"Whoa whoa, I get it, you're worried, we all are but you haven't left this room since we saw that note." Angel said.

"The others are just as worried but there isn't much we can do but we need someone to be in charge and sorry to say toots but that's you right now." Angel said as he ran a hand through his hair.

Vaggie looked at Angel Dust as their glare softened a bit as they sighed and closed their eye.

"Look I'll...be down in a sec, okay?" Vaggie said finally and Angel nodded before leaving the room.

Vaggie was alone once again or...so she thought.

"Well that was quite a show." 

Vaggie turned quickly with her spear in hand to see Alastor walking out of a shadow in the corner of the room with his arms behind his back with his usual sharp toothed grin.

"I don't have time for you, so can you just fuck off?" Vaggie said to him as Alastor simply chuckled.

"Ah, Vaggie, your mood as sour as always but I did not come here for such things oh no no no..." Alastor said waving his hand as Vaggie raised an eyebrow, gripping her spear.

"I just came to hand you a bit off, information."

"What information could you possibly have that could help us right now?" Vaggie asked as Alastors smile got a bit bigger as he turned around.

"Well now, I am not one who simply tells secrets especially such an important one but say that you'd make a deal with me, then I'd be more than happy to share what I know." Alastor said as he walked towards the shadows.

"Ha, do you take me for some airheaded whore? Why would I ever make a deal with the likes of you?" Vaggie growled as Alastor simply hummed.

"Because what I know could possibly help you get our dear Charlotte back from the clutches of heaven though I suppose if you have another way of doing it, by all means, my dear." Alastor said as he waved before he melted into the shadows and was gone.

Vaggie glared at the shadow before she pulled back her spear and threw it into a wall as she went to the bed she shared with Charlie as she held her head.

'What am I gonna do...?' She thought before she turned her head slightly and looked at Charlie's side of the bed.

On the nightstand was Charlie's phone and while Vaggie dared not to touch it as she didn't want to accidentally invade Charlie's privacy...she didn't have much of a choice now.

Rising up from her place, she moved over to the phone and picked it up as she stared at it for the longest time.

Chapter 22: Chapter 22

Abel was staring out the window of his home as he leaned against the wall staring out at the night sky of heaven.

His guns were still at his side as he was always ready just in case as he turned his head and stared at his bow that hung on his wall.

It was an old battered bow made of a branch and vine but it also held a lot of memories for him as it was his very first bow, his first invention.

"You know, I still remember how your face lit up when you showed that old thing to mom and dad." 

Abel chuckled as he turned to see Aclima standing at the door with her arms folded as she had a smile on her face.

"Yeah, I worked on that thing for weeks in secret only for dad to say "so it is finally completed I see", man, of course he knew." Abel said as he shook his head.

Aclima walked over and went next to him as she turned as she leaned against the wall folding her arms.

"But I also remember how dad looked at you, how he put his hand on your shoulder and asked you to show him how it works." Aclima said smiling.

"Yeah, I thought I was gonna cry from happiness, he was looking at me and just me." Abel said looking away from his bow.

"You know after I showed him, he pointed out that I should try to make the stone arrow tips sharper to get a cleaner entrance and not have to use as much strength." 

Abel chuckled for a moment before he sighed.

"He said he was proud of what I crafted with my own two hands...heh, mom looked like she was gonna explode from happiness just like I was." Abel said.

"I know, I was really jealous." Aclima said as she nudged him a little.

"You weren't the only one." Abel said as he frowned a little.

Aclima looked at him before she moved closer and put her hands on his shoulders.

"Hey, none of that now, he made his decision a long time ago and you can't feel guilty about it anymore." Aclima said seriously.

"I know...I know but he was my brother...and I thought he cared about me." Abel said as he looked into his wife's golden eyes.

"Well he didn't, if he did he wouldnt have tried to kill you by bashing your head in with a rock of all things." Aclima said.

"Imagine what would have happened if dad didn't stop him before he could bring down the rock on you." 

"Well I imagine I probably would have been laying on the ground bleeding out trying to understand why my former big brother would do such a thing." Abel said.

"Exactly, besides you two fought and he lost, I only regret that I couldn't have been the one to finish him, I would've ripped off his stupid head." Aclima growled.

"Aaaand theres the somewhat crazy warrior I married." Abel said before he was given a light punch to the chest making him grunt.

"Careful there dear, that hurts." 

"Then next time don't say stupid stuff." Aclima replied before hugging him.

"I don't know what I would have done if I lost you." 

Abel smiled as he hugged her back and kissed her cheek.

"Well you won't need to find out, now let's get some sleep, we have exorcists to train tomorrow." Aclima said as Abel nodded.

"Yeah, though it's pretty weird seeing a golden copy of dad training his group." Abel said as he gave his wife a gentle kiss before the two retreated to bed for the night.

In Hell

Seth leaned against the wall with his eyes closed and arms folded as he tried to make sense of everything.

He had two missions while in Hell, getting the mercenary group, I.M.P but the other...was finding any information that could prove relevant to how one of the exorcists had died.

So far...his searches were in vain...and it was frustrating.

The only lead he had so far was that he should look into speaking with Hells top arms dealer, he only knew this because she was the only sinner who matched the description he was given.

"Carmilla Carmine..." Seth muttered.

"You know, other than family, it's not a good thing to have another woman's name come out of your mouth." Beelzebub said as she walked up to him as Seth turned to her raising an eyebrow.

"What of the exorcists?" He asked as Beelzebub raised an eyebrow.

"Do you really wanna get into that conversation?" Beelzebub asked and Seth thought about it.

"I do not." Seth said and Beezlebub smiled.

"Great, so what are you planning with Carmine?" She asked.

Seth was silent before he sighed.

"Pride Ring has always been the most annoying ring to obtain information from when it comes to its sinners, the failure of a self-made king does not do his job, leaving his ring a failure just as he is but also allowing it for his filth to run amok." Seth said.

"The information I have gotten about this Overlord is that she is the top arms dealer in hell, she has two daughters by the name of Clara and Odette, which leaves me with only one option at hand." 

"And that would be?" Beelzebub asked as Seth turned to her.

"Interrogation and obtaining answers by any means necessary." Seth replied simply.

"Wow, that sounds brutal as well...here." Beelzebub said.

"To protect heaven and its citizens, I will do anything just as our father would." Seth said frowning.

"No death of a comrade shall go unpunished especially when they were humiliated in such a way."

Beelzebub looked at him before giving him a hug as Seth allowed it as he sighed while bringing up his hands to hug her as well.

"I've lost enough family, sisters and comrades in battles of past, we've been betrayed by enough of our own...this blow is something I will not tolerate." Seth said.

"So if I must be brutal, then I shall, I know that everyone down here deserves nothing less." 

"Everyone?" Beelzebub asked softly as she pulled away slightly looking up at him.

Seth looked down at her as his expression softened as he sighed before gently kissing her head.

"You know I refer to the sinners down here, you and the others are different, you didn't stray." Seth said as he gently cupped her cheeks.

"But if I did...would you kill me too?" Beelzebub asked.

Seth was quiet for a long time before he finally spoke.

"Even if I had to, I could not." Seth said surprising her.

"Really?" She asked and Seth nodded.

"Yes, I could never...I love you too much." Seth said before kissing her lips.

Beelzebub wrapped her arms around him as she returned the kiss before pulling away and hugging him.

"I love you too." She said as she smiled softly.

Seth looked down at her as he kissed her head once more before he smirked a little.

"Besides, father would most likely be the one to kill you anyway, I would mourn of course but at least you wouldn't have to worry about me killing you." Seth said as Beelzebub pulled away from him as her jaw was dropped slightly.

"Seth!" She screamed as she tried to hit him but Seth merely stepped out of the way of her hits, dodging them effortlessly.

This didn't stop Beelzebub from giving chase as he continued to move around the room avoiding her before he stood in front of the bed as Beelzebub leapt at him.

Seth knew he could dodge but didn't as he was tackled down onto the bed as Beelzebub laughed as she laid on top of him while he smiled a little.

"This is something I could get used too." Beelzebub said as she laid on top of Seth.

"I think you would find it quite difficult for me to be underneath you, previous events have shown that to be true." Seth said as Beelzebub slapped his chest with one of her hands.

"Not that dumbass, I meant you here with me, we don't see each other as often as I'd like to because of the damn treaty in place." Beelzebub said.

"Well you won't have to worry, it seems that the treaty could come to an end soon enough and then perhaps...you could come up to heaven once again." Seth said as he stared up at the ceiling.

"That would be a dream come true, me and the others can't stand being in this hellhole for much longer." Beelzebub said with a groan.

"I keep getting hit on by demons and it's pissing me off." 

"I could always kill them." Seth said simply.

"Well, I'm sure I will gladly take you up on that offer." Beelzebub said as she raised her head smiling at him.

"Do our other siblings have this problem?" Seth asked curiously.

"Eh, not really, you know Levi crushes on Mammon hard despite her other head acting all Tsundere about it and I'm pretty sure Bel would slaughter anyone who tried to get too close to Satan." Beelzebub said.

Seth was silent for a moment before he realised something.

"...Belphagor and Satan are in a relationship?" He asked.

"You didn't know?" Beelzebub asked before she laughed.

"You are just like dad, you really need to catch up on what's going on with your family." 

Seth just rolled his eyes before Beelzebub went on to catch him up.

Chapter 23: Chapter 23

In the palace of Paimon, a portal opened as three people stepped through it.

Paimon had walked out first followed by Octavia and Stella who were talking with each other happily.

"Grandpa, thank you for today." Octavia said smiling gratefully as Paimon paused as he turned to look at her.

"Of course, I was told that in your youth you enjoyed Amusement Parks, though I felt that those on Heaven would provide much more than the one down in Hell." Paimon said.

"Yeah...no contest..." Octavia said before she let out a small yawn.

"Hm, I believe you should go to bed." Paimon said as he signalled for a servant.

An Ars Goetia walked over as Paimon turned to them.

"Please take Octavia to her room." He instructed the servant who nodded before waiting for the girl.

"Goodnight mom." Octavia said and Stella smiled down at her daughter.

"Goodnight sweetie." Stella said as she hugged her daughter before Octavia went with the servant to her room.

The two remained alone as Paimon looked at her.

"Care to join me for a drink?" He asked her.

"I could not impose you any more than I already have, my lord." Stella said but Paimon shook his head.

"You are not imposing on me at all, there is much we must discuss in any case so it is best if we are at least comfortable." Paimon said.

Stella thought about it for a moment before nodding.

After a few moments, the two were now sitting in the parlour, each holding a glass of wine as Paimon leaned back.

"My lord, words cannot describe how thankful I am to you for taking Octavia out today, to heaven of all places." Stella said as Paimon chuckled.

"I believe I owe her that much, I have not been the best grandfather to her..." Paimon said as he leaned forward and sighed.

"I can't remember the last time we had spent so much time together in person other than today." 

"My Lord, Octavia knows that you are a very busy man." Stella said as Paimon shook his head.

"I appreciate the comfort but I have been negligent, I should have seen what was going on with my own subjects long before this happening." Paimon said as he stared down at the wine in his glass.

"It frustrates me that I allowed for this to occur, Stolas, a traitor to his family for an imp of all things, causing irreparable damage to the human world, all because I let this happen." 

Stella looked at Paimon as she set down her glass and put a hand on his back.

"My lord, you cannot blame yourself for the actions committed by this group of imps, a Hellhound and Stolas, their actions are their own and they will face the consequences for this, the only thing you can do now is not allow for this to happen again." Stella said as Paimon looked at her before he sat up and nodded.

"You are right, my foolishness shall not be repeated, it is time a firmer hand is taken, I have been too lenient." Paimon said as his eyes narrowed.

"Thank you Stella." 

"It is no problem, my lord." Stella said as shs bowed her head to him.

"Please call me Paimon but for now let us move onto a more important topic." 

Stella raised her head a little in surprise before she nodded as Paimon leaned back.

"I believe that Octavia should permanently move in here, it is the most secure place for her and it will open up an opportunity for me to begin to teach her more of her magic and to...properly bond with her." Paimon said.

"I understand, in all honesty, I'd like for her not to be in that mansion anymore, especially now." Stella said.

"I honestly had left not too long ago, I couldn't stand being in that place which was just a reminder of my husband and his cheating, I only regret not taking Octavia with me." 

The mere thought of Stolas made her brow furrow, while yes, she didn't want the arranged marriage any more than he did at least she was willing to suck it up.

"It seems I owe you an apology as well once again Stella." Paimon said as he sipped his wine.

"For what my Lor- Paimon?" Stella asked.

"Since you were young I had it arranged that you would marry Stolas as soon as he was of age, I robbed you of any choice but I was so focused on having an heir that I did not take into account your feelings." Paimon said with a sigh.

"Another error on my part, though I cannot say that I truly regret it as if I did not, Octavia would not be here." 

Stella could only nod in agreement as she smiled softly.

"My daughter was the only reason for me remaining married to Stolas in all honesty." Stella said as Paimon looked at her.

He looked at her closely for a few moments before he turned back ahead with a smile of his own.

"Then I have much to thank you for then." Paimon said as he drank more of his wine.

"Care for some more?" 

"That would be lovely Paimon." Stella replied.

TimeSkip

Adam and Charlie had arrived to Uriels palace as they entered.

Lute had gone to her barracks when morning came to prepare for her training that Seth had given her.

She remained neutral towards the princess during the remainder of her time at the palace before they had all left.

"Today is when we finish your lesson, are you prepared?" Adam asked as the doors opened.

"Honestly...no." Charlie admitted as she stared down at the ground.

"But...I've come so far and learnt a lot so...I might as well finish it." 

Adam said nothing as the two entered the palace as they went right to the elevator.

As the doors opened Charlie walked in while Adam was stopped by a hand being placed on his shoulder.

"Adam, today is the meeting." Uriel told him as Adam nodded before turning to Charlie.

"I must go, it seems you will be finishing this on your own." Adam said as he raised his hand as the orb manifested in it as he handed it to her.

Charlie stared down at the orb before looking back up at Adam.

"How do I get it to work?" Charlie asked.

"Simply drop it and the orb will do the rest." Uriel said as Charlie nodded before the doors of the elevator closed.

Moments later they heard Charlie's scream as it faded off into the distance.

"Are you sure it is a good idea to allow her to witness that by herself?" Uriel asked as Adam stared at the doors of the elevator before turning as he started walking.

"Yes." Adam replied.

Uriel looked at him before following after him as the two made their way out of the palace before they flew off.

The flight was a quiet affair as they arrived at the meeting and sat down in their places.

Adam leaned back in his seat as he folded his legs and closed his eyes for a moment.

"Adam!" 

Glancing to the side, he saw that Emily was sitting in the seat on his right that was closest to him as Adam raised an eyebrow.

"Yes, young Seraphim?" He asked before seeing Emily pout for a moment.

"Where have you been?! I haven't seen you in so long!" Emily asked him as Adam lowered his eyebrow before looking ahead.

"Young Seraphim, I have been doing my duty and ensuring that heaven is safe from threats." Adam said as Emily's pout faded and now curiousity was on it.

"What?" Emily asked.

"You mean...a threat has actually presented itself?" 

"No, as it has been taken care of." Adam replied.

"Oh...I'm glad then!" Emily said smiling again.

"But does this mean you are free now? I've missed spending time with you."

Adam looked at her as their eyes met for a moment and he saw no deceit in them which surprised him a little admittedly.

"I still have business to attend to, you may come to my realm in the next four days however." Adam said as Emily's eyes widened as her smile got bigger.

"Really?!" She asked her eyes shining with excitement and hope.

Adam just nodded as he looked ahead while Emily was shaking with excitement.

Not long after, the rest of the Archangels and Head Seraphim had entered the room before the meeting had begun.

Elsewhere

The doors to the elevator opened as Charlie was rubbing her head as she let out a little groan.

"That really doesn't get any easier." She muttered before shaking it off as she walked into the pure white room.

She had to admit that she still couldn't really fathom just how such a room was created.

After walking for a bit she looked at the orb in her hands before taking a deep breath as she let it fall from her hands as the orb melted into the ground as the image began to take form.

Chapter 24: Chapter 24

The scenery began to form around Charlie as she now stood in the garden of Eden once again.

She saw Past Adam standing in a clearing as she looked around before there was a flash of white as Sera stood before him along with the other Archangels.

"Hello Adam." Past Sera greeted and Past Adam nodded to her.

Charlie noticed that Past Adam sported a neutral face just as he did now as she frowned a bit.

"I believe the time has finally come to introduce you to someone." Past Jophiel said smiling gently as Adam nodded.

There was once more a flash of light as Charlie saw Past Eve now appearing before the Archangels.

Unlike when Past Adam and Lilith were created, Past Eve was already awake as she blinked a few times before her eyes landed on Past Adam.

"Adam, this is Eve, she is to be your wife, Eve, this is Adam, he is your husband." Past Michael introduced the two.

Past Eve smiled at Past Adam who did not return the gesture however as he continued to look at her.

"We have already told her of her tasks here within the garden and warned her of the forbidden fruit." Past Sera said and Past Adam nodded.

"I see." He said.

"Well then, we shall give the two of you some time to get to know each other." Past Sera said as the Archangels left leaving the two humans of past.

Charlie watched as Past Eve walked up to Past Adam who looked down at her while she looked up at him with a smile making him raise an eyebrow in response.

Past Eve took her two index fingers before she raised them up to the corners of Past Adams before she pushed them up making him have a smile of sorts on his face.

"I knew it, you look much better when you have a smile on your face." Past Eve said with a giggle and even Charlie couldn't help but let out a giggle when she saw Past Adams eyes widen in surprise a little.

Charlie then went on to watch the two of them.

Past Adam was admittedly a little distant from Past Eve in the beginning but Past Eve was determined as she would often get close to him, she would smile up at him and make jokes as Past Adam would remain neutral.

This continued for a bit before Charlie started to notice the changes in Past Adam as she watched him start to look at her more as she would speak to him, his eyes grow softer as Past Eve went on about something or if she was telling him a joke.

He would start holding her hand as they walked around the garden together, he had started to open up more and speak with her when Past Eve would talk instead of just listening.

When Past Adam would train, Past Eve would go with him and join him in his training and soon they began to do that together as well.

Past Adam soon even allowed Past Eve to hold his trident as he watched her use it not long after, Past Adam had asked God if he could construct a weapon for her as well and he did.

The spear.

Past Adam started to become more affectionate to Past Eve who happily welcomed it as she returned it with every little kiss she gave him or he gave her, how Past Adam would hold Eve close as they sat together or slept together.

Charlie smiled as she watched the couple flourish into something so happy, she could see it in Past Adams eyes despite their being no smile on his face.

The scenery however changed and it soon turned into something that Eve had so far never seen before a chill was sent down her spine.

For the first time...the sky was not blue...the sun did not shine and all there was, was heavy dark grey clouds.

Charlie stared up at the sky for a moment wondering if this were some kind of bad omen of some kind until she heard a rustling noise as she looked down before seeing Past Adam and Eve.

"Eve, I will return in a moment, I will be checking on the animals to ensure they are sheltered." Past Adam said as he gently kissed her head.

"I eagerly await your return my grumpy love." Past Eve said as Past Adam shook his head before he turned and started to walk away.

Once Past Adam was gone completely, Past Eve sat down as she waited for him before she heard a hissing noise.

A snake.

Charlie turned towards the snake before she noticed something about it that made her blood run cold.

The snake was pure white other than a blonde streak that down down from its head but there was something on the snake that stood out to Charlie more than anything...

Two red spots that were very familiar.

Thunder boomed from above as Charlie stared at the two.

"Oh hello, I don't believe we've ever met before." Past Eve greeted the snake.

"Oh we haven't but I have seen you for quite some time and I must say, I am very intruiged." The snake said doing the equivalent of a smile before the form of the snake changed revealing Samael.

"An angel?" Past Eve said as she stood up looking at them while Samael smiled.

"Yes, forgive that we have never met." Samael said as he held out his hand to her.

"I am Samael." 

Charlie saw how Past Eves eyes widened briefly upon seeing him before she put a smile on her face as she took his hand.

"Hello Samael, I am Eve." Past Eve greeted him as Samael let out a small chuckle.

"I know, as I said I have been watching you for quite some time." Samael said as Past Eve looked at him.

"And why exactly have you been watching me?" Past Eve asked him.

"Ah, that is quite simple really, it is my duty to observe humans and determine whether or not they are ready to begin the next phase in their life." Samael said as he put his hands behind his back.

"Then why do we only meet now and why appear only when Adam had left if you are to observe humans?" Past Eve asked him.

Samael sighed as he shook his head.

"It is due to the fact that I have witnessed how Adam acts, he does not possess the same level of understanding that you possess." Samael said "sadly" as he looked at Past Eve who was frowning now and Charlie was frowning just as she was now.

"And of what understanding do I have that Adam lacks?" She asked him.

"Adam is too immature, he is blinded by the failure of the past that he does not know how to treat you properly, he does not perform his tasks as he should as he wastes his time more with a tool, forcing you into joining him." Samael said.

"This is not the first time it has happened for he has a sad history of being demanding, trying to push his agenda onto others...it is why you are the second wife of Adam as I have already had to liberate his first one...now the time has come to liberate you as well." 

Samael held his hand out to her as he gave her a charming smile.

"Come with me Eve, allow me to take you away from here and somewhere safer, away from Adam and the angels who seek to only oppose you." Samael said to her.

Charlie could not believe the audacity of the man she was called her father, claiming such things of Adam when she saw they were lies.

"I'm sorry but I don't think I'll be going with you, despite what you make think, Adam is a good man, a man who I am happy to be the wife of." Past Eve said as Samael sighed.

"I knew this would happen, I knew they would create you to be like this..." Samael said.

"Do not worry Eve, I possess the solution to this problem."

Samael then raised his hand once more as something formed in his hand bringing a gasp from Past Eve.

"That...That is the forbidden fruit..." Past Eve said.

"Yes, the angels claim that this is the forbidden fruit but they have lied to you, this fruit grants the one who eats it Free Will, a gift greater than any other that can be bestowed upon you, the gift of choice, one gift you were sadly not given, can you not see Eve, it is why you believe that this cage known as Eden is making you happy, take this fruit Eve and eat it, gain free will and then I'm sure your mind will change." Samael said as he took a step closer.

"All it takes is one bite and you will be free." 

Charlies eyes widened as her eyes moved to Past Eve who stared down at the fruit for the longest time as if actually contemplating it before Past Eve slowly raised her hand up.

A few moments later, a scream could be heard throughout the garden.

Chapter 25: Chapter 25

Charlies eyes were wide with surprise as she saw Samael stabbed in the shoulder by Past Eves spear as she glared at him as the Forbidden fruit now laid on the ground.

"W-What is this...?" Samael said as he winced in pain as Past Eves glare stayed on him as she pushed her spear deeper into his shoulder.

"Do you think me a fool? Did you truly think that I was not warned of you, that I was not told of Lilith." Past Eve spat before pulling her spear out of his shoulder and kicking him back.

Samael was knocked back a few steps as he held his shoulder as gold blood began to run from it as it stained his white robes.

"So tell me oh great traitor, where is Lilith?" Past Eve asked pointing her spear at him.

"You...you waste of dust...just like that pathetic bastard Adam." Samael growled out as he held his shoulder.

"And you are a waste of divinity." Past Eve replied before she stared to move towards him.

"And don't you dare say my husband's name." 

Samael scoffed before he moved his hand away from his wound as the healing process had started though he could not understand why it was acting so slowly.

"Do you have any idea what you just did?" Samael said.

"Yes." Past Eve said as she started to move faster and went for another thrust of her spear but Samael was faster as he moved out of the way.

"You won't be getting lucky like that again." Samael said as he avoided the spear again.

Charlie watched Past Eve trying to land a blow on Samael but he continued to avoid every thrust from the spear but Past Eve would not relent as she continued to push back the Archangel back much to his frustration.

Samael however had failed to notice that Past Eve was actually pushing him back towards the trees.

"Enough!" Samael spat as he brought out his wings before he was about to take to the skies to get away from her before he looked up seeing a mass of branches above him.

"I got you!" Past Eve exclaimed as she gripped the spear with both hands before this time performing a slashing motion on the surprised archangel as he was cut diagonally on his chest.

Samael roared in pain as he held his now bleeding chest and ruined robes as more gold blood came from him as he glared at Past Eve.

"Get out of my home." Past Eve said firmly.

"W-Wait!" Samael said smiling shakily as he winced in pain a little.

"S-Surely we can be reasonable about this, let's just talk this over."

Past Eve scoffed as she let her spear vanish.

"Adam was right, you are pathetic." Past Eve sneered as she turned around to walk away.

Samaels rage grew more and more by her words.

'Me? An angel, pathetic?! Who does this waste of dust think she is?!' Samael thought as he watched her walk away before he slowly rose up and spread his wings out.

Charlies eyes widened in shock as Samael flew at Past Eve forcing her to the ground as he got on top of her while she tried to fight him off.

"Get off me!" Past Eve screamed trying to get him off but Samael only sported an evil grin as he held his hand out as the forbidden fruit appeared in his hand.

"I had tried to do this the easy way but you just had to be difficult." Samael said before Past Eves fist hit him in the face but it did barely anything.

"Or what? Can't summon your little spear now?" Samael said.

Past Eve growled as she continued to hit him before Samael grabbed her lower jaw and forced her mouth open.

"I hope you're hungry..." Samael said as Past Eve glared at him before she finally took a deep breath and screamed at the top of her lungs.

It didn't last long as Samael put a bit of the fruit in her mouth before forcing her jaw closed as she took a bite of the fruit.

He kept her mouth closed as she struggled against him as a flash of lightning flashed in the sky.

It was with great horror that Charlie saw what happened...

Past Eve swallowed the piece of the fruit.

Samael rose up as he looked down at her with the satisfaction of knowing what he did as he saw Eves body start to shake before she let out a horrified scream as she held her head.

Her body writhed as her pupils dilated.

Thunder boomed and Lightning flashed as all animals cried out.

Samael looked down at Eve before he saw her stop moving and lay there.

"Hm...it is a shame... you are just as beautiful as Lilith..." Samael said as his smile changed from one of malice to one that disgusted Charlie to no end.

"He wouldn't..." She muttered as she watched Samael move as he began to spread Eves legs.

"I noticed that you and Adam have not laid together yet...allow me then to make you feel wonders beyond your comprehension..." Samael said to the unresponsive Eve.

Charlie could do nothing but hope for a miracle as she closed her eyes not wanting to witness this.

In a moment where all was quiet, a familiar melody began to sound as Charlies eyes snapped open.

Adam stood next to Eve and Samael as his expression was unreadable while whistled.

Samael had done nothing yet luckily but before he could open his mouth it was smashed closed with the polearm of Adams trident.

Samael was sent flying through multiple trees with golden blood spraying from his wounds along with destroyed jaw.

He finally landed as he turned and coughed up bits of his now broken teeth.

Turning his head he looked up at Adam glaring down at him with Eve held in his arm while the other gripped his trident.

Samael couldn't get a word out as Lightning flashed as Adam raised his trident and stabbed the angel through the stomach before throwing him back to where he nearly stripped Eve of her innocence.

"For the unforgivable crimes you have committed in my kingdom that you were banished from..." Adam said as he walked towards the angel while continued to carry Eve.

"Eden shall now bring forth its wrath upon you." 

Samael was about to fly away before the cries of birds came from above as swarms of birds were in the air while all around him gathered animals ranging from the mightiest of elephants to the smallest of insects.

All of them stared at the traitor with only one expression.

Charlie watched with a grim satisfaction as all of Eden reigned down on Samael.

By the end, he was barely alive and his wings were almost destroyed completely as he seemed like he was now in pieces.

Charlie at least looked away when Adam performed the first ever castration on Samael with his trident.

The image then changed once more as all angels were now gathered around.

Samael was healing but slowly as Eden's wrath could still be seen on him and at his side was Lilith who looked at the angel with worry and confusion.

Adam stood with the angels while he held Eve next to him who had by now recovered as she hugged him tightly with her face buried into his side.

All archangels looked at the traitor with expression of various emotions, rage, sadness, pity and...the common emotion they all shared was disgust.

It was clear to Charlie that Adam had told them what Samael had done and attempted to do after that.

In a flash of bright light, God himself appeared as he stared down to his traitor son who only looked at the ground.

"Truly this is an utter disgrace." God said, his tone filled with disgust, sadness and anger.

"One of my children, to perform such heinous acts, the punishment that Adam has given you seems the least of what you deserve." 

Samael grit his teeth which had healed but were no longer pearly whites but sickly yellow fangs as he glared down at the ground.

"Your sentence however shall not be given to you by me however." God said as Samael looked up to him.

"Your sentence falls to the one whom you had hurt." Past Adam said as Past Eve moved her head away from him as she took a step forward.

She glared at the traitors with unbridled fury.

"You are banished from Earth, you may not tread on this land any longer, as all the ground will only be barren to you, the skies will no longer welcome you and the sea will treacherous for you." Eve declared.

"And so shall it be, you will no longer be welcome on Heaven nor Earth, you will now be tasked as wardens over what you have brought into this world, sin, Samael, you are hereby stripped of the title Bringer of Light, you shall never be as you were, I deem you...Fallen as for you Lilith, you are cursed to be barren, any child you bare with the Fallen One shall die upon their birth." God decreed as he held out his hand as the ground beneath them trembled before opening.

The Earth swallowed the two down before it sealed shut.

Past Adam and Eve stared down at the ground where the two once stood before Sera cleared her throat getting their attention.

All their faces now only showed sadness while God looked down at them with great sadness.

Charlie looked at them before she heard it...Past Eve was to be banished as sin could not remain in the garden.

Past Eve was shocked but looked down at the ground as she accepted her fate before saying her goodbyes.

"I will ensure that she does not return to Eden." Past Adam said as he put his hand on Past Eves shoulder before the two turned and started walking.

Charlie felt her heart pain for them but she looked up at God who now sported a sad smile as he watched them leave which confused her.

The scene changed as Past Adam and Eve now stood just past the barrier of Eden as Past Eve took a step forward and turned to Adam.

"I will miss you..." She said softly as she looked at Past Adam.

"And why will you miss me? As I said, I will be ensuring that you do not return to Eden, the only way to ensure that...is to go with you." Past Adam said as Past Eves eyes widened in shock.

"W-What?" Eve stuttered out as Past Adam took a step forward and took her hand as he stood next to her.

"Come then, we must go." Past Adam said as he began to walk before Past Eve stopped him pulling her hand away.

"Y-You can't! You can't just give up paradise for me! I am the one with sin and must pay the price for it, not you!" Past Eve said shaking her head but Past Adam looked at her.

"Eve." Past Adam said as Past Eve looked up at him before her eyes widened.

Charlie's jaw dropped when she saw it, the loving smile that Adam had given Eve.

"Without you, it would not be paradise." Past Adam said as he held his hand out to her.

"Now come, let us go forge our own paradise together, my Evening." 

Past Eve looked up at him as the tears started to run down her face as she jumped on him and wrapped her arms around his neck, crying tears of joy.

Past Adam continued to smile as he returned the hug before he turned and started walking once more as he carried her away to begin their own paradise.

Chapter 26: Chapter 26

Charlie went on to watch as humanity began grew from there as she witnessed it all.

She saw how Adam and Eve would work hard, toiling the land together, hunting the animals they once called friends as well as the dinosaurs, building shelter, surviving the harsh elements, meeting Lilith again and also...the birth of their children.

Charlie watched them grow and was shocked by some events especially since the other Sins were her half siblings before eventually all their children grew and left home to forge their own paths, marrying and having children of their own.

Past Eve grew older but Past Adam remained the same but he still stood by her side even when the time came for her to pass.

When her time came, Past Eve was surrounded by the ones she loved most as her eyes closed before she was gone.

Charlie couldn't help but awe when she saw that Adam had returned to Eden with Eves body and buried her there.

"I will join you when my job here is done, thank you for being by my side for so long." Past Adam said to the burial he had made for Eve.

Past Adam would then go on to travel the world on his own as he fought against beast after beast, protecting his kingdom and the homes of his children while he honed his abilities before it was finally time for him to leave the Earth as well.

The angels came down as they brought Adam up to heaven where he had been blessed with his golden angelic wings and there, he reunited with Eve.

The two enjoyed what heaven had to offer them, Charlie was genuinely happy for them after everything that they could enjoy heaven.

But it was just as Adam had said to her...

Peace does not last.

The images changed once more as it was now replaced with a scorched earth.

The skies were dark and flames seemed to spread for miles on end with the screams of people echoing in the air.

Charlie didn't know what to make of this until she saw them...demons but it was not just those born in hell but some that Charlie recognised...some of Adams descendants which meant...

"Sinners..." Charlie muttered.

They were on Earth as they ravaged and destroyed everything in their path.

They laid waste to villages, killing innocent people and enslaving them doing horrible things to them, to those they once called family.

Charlie watched as the descendants of Adam and Eve that still lived raise their arms to fight as war broke out before a bright light appeared.

She looked to the sky and saw a bright portal open as angels in great numbers flew through all with weapons in their hand and clad in armour.

Leading them was the Archangel Michael while right behind him was Adam and Eve with their weapons ready.

The battle was long as the demons would not relent and this lead to the death of many on all three races, numerous humans, demons and even angels alike lost their lives.

Charlie watched many things which nearly made her throw up but she was a little glad that her mother had come to the aid of the humans and angels, using her voice to empower them while helping treat those injured.

Sinners and demons showed no mercy, they were ruthless, going as far as torturing, rape and doing so much damage to them.

The scene soon changed as it was now Past Adam fighting against Lucifer.

Lucifer had fashioned a trident of his own as he thrusted it Adam who knocked it away easily.

"An inferior copy to my own." Adam remarked as Lucifer snarled and continued to attack him.

"Why do you not use holy attacks, arch-traitor? Ah yes, you were stripped of most of your powers when you had been deemed Fallen." 

Adam kicked Lucifer back who retaliated by allowing the trident to vanish as in his hands, flames burst to life.

"After so long and you still have not learnt to humble yourself." Adam said as he cut a fireball that Lucifer had sent at him.

"I forgot how much of an arrogant bastard you are." Lucifer snarled as Adam just raised an eyebrow.

"This comes from one with an ego greater than any, how humorous." Adam said as Lucifer growled and transformed into his new demonic form before flying at Adam as the battle took to the sky.

"Stay still!" Lucifer roared as he tried to blast Adam who continued to fly away from him moving out of the way of any fireballs Lucifer threw at him.

"No." Adam said as he turned to Lucifer before pointing downwards.

Lucifer got close before his body froze as he was sent crashing down towards the ground creating a crater.

"H-How is this possible?!" Lucifer screamed as he slowly rose up as Adam landed before him with his trident raised.

"You were foolish, you decided to try and come to my domain and then challenge me to a battle, on Earth I rule all." Adam said simply before bringing down his trident and sending it through Lucifer's stomach.

The arch-traitor roared in pain as he was forced down to the ground while Adam raised his foot and placed it on Lucifers head.

"In heaven I did not just rest, I continued to train, continued to grow and surpass any previous limit I had but it is clear that you did not do the same." Adam said.

"You learnt a few tricks but never thought to learn any combat and that makes you useless, no matter the power you may, you can still be overpowered as proven now." 

Lucifer grit his teeth as Adam pulled his trident out of him making the Devil scream in pain before he laid there unmoving.

Michael landed outside the crater as he looked down at the scene.

"He has been defeated, come Adam, we must destroy the last of the scum that still wander upon this planet." Michael said as Adam turned to him and nodded.

Taking his foot off Lucifer's head, he turned and began to walk out of the crater.

Lucifer however had been playing possum as he rose up at fast speeds and let his trident appear as he pulled it back.

"DIE!" Lucifer roared as he thrusted his trident out aimed right at Adams chest.

It happened faster than Charlie could have seen as blood spilled onto the ground.

It was not red blood however...but gold.

Eve had taken the attack as she was stabbed through the heart in place of Adam whose eyes were wide with shock.

"EVE!" Adam screamed as he turned and sent his fist crashing into Lucifer's back sending him flying.

Eves body began to sway as she fell back but Adam caught her in his arms as he moved down to one knee as he looked at Eve who spat up some gold blood.

"A-Are...you...o-okay...?" Eve asked Adam as she smiled up at him while he stared down at her in shock.

"Why did you do that? Why?" Adam asked her as he felt his eyes water as he broke the polearm of the trident before getting it out of her.

"Because...you...are always...saving me..." Eve said as her body began to glow.

"I...wanted to...finally...save you..." 

Eves body began to form gold particles from her legs as she was fading away.

"You didn't have to...you didn't need to save me." Adam said as the tears finally began to run down his face.

"Don't leave me, please Eve don't leave me!" 

Eve weakly raised her hand as she stared to wipe away his tears before caressing his cheek as he raised his hand holding hers as he continued to cry.

"S-Smile for me..." Eve requested as Adam looked down at her in shock.

"W-What?" Adam said as Eve smiled.

"Smile for me...show me your beautiful smile..." Eve asked him.

Adam stared down at him before closing his eyes.

All memories of Eve filled his head, all the moments where he wanted to smile for her but couldn't, all the happiness she had brought into his life before he opened his eyes as he gave her the biggest smile he could while the tears continued to roll down his face.

The same smile he once had in the days of Eden when he was still truly happy one that sadly would not be returning after this moment.

His last and truest smile.

Charlie by this point was crying as well as she saw the scene.

"The...most beautiful...smile in creation..." Eve said before she closed her eyes.

"I...love...you..." 

And with that...she was gone as only her halo remained.

Adam slowly reached out for her halo as he held it in his hands before he let out a sob and hugged it close.

"I love you too..." He cried.

Hearing a groan behind him, alerted Adam as he slowly raised his head.

Lucifer slowly rose up when where he had crashed from being punched.

The ground however began to shake violently as the clouds filled the skies as they brought down turrets of rain as thunder boomed and Lightning flashed.

Lucifer was confused before he looked to see Adam back on his feet as he held the halo in his hand as he raised it up before it glowed.

The halo turned into gold energy before it flew towards Adam as it soon formed the choker he now wears on his neck as his trident appeared in his hand.

On Adams face was a face that Lucifer had never seen as he shook slightly from fear.

This was the first time that he had ever seen Adam...with such a rage that calling it murderous wouldn't be nearly fitting for it.

Chapter 27: Chapter 27

Disasters.

That was all Charlie could witness.

Adam had unleashed every known Calamity upon Lucifer in his rage as he did all but cause a Tsunami.

It took all archangels to restrain him in order to stop Adams rampage so that he could finally calm down.

And thus, the war had ended and heaven was victorious despite all the sacrifices made and lives lost.

Once all was calmed down and restored, a meeting was held where the treaty had been formed along with the exterminations as a means to ensure that hell's numbers never rise to what they were so that this will never happen again.

Adam had personally volunteered to lead the exorcists and from there the rest is history.

Charlie then went on to see how humanity had progressed from there and what she saw disgusted her as despite everything she had seen, she witnessed as humanity seemed to plummet further and further down as more people did evil deeds.

She saw how humanity had gotten to the point of being so evil that it was necessary for Earth to be flooded and all humans needing to die save for a few along with of course, the animals.

Even after these events, evil was still around and Charlie watched it all.

As Charlie watched, she felt her rage grow more and more.

She saw the crimes these people committed and then were sent down to hell where they seemed to continue without stop or regret.

Charlie witnessed the wars that happened, the death of so many innocent under the orders of others and the horrific treatment that humans were put through by other humans.

It reminded her too much of Hell as Charlie now paused to think.

'These...these are the people that I wanted to try and save? These...these...pathetic bottom feeders.' She thought in disgust as her rage caused for her to start transforming.

Suddenly it all came to an end as the room returned to white.

Charlie was confused before she heard someone clear their throat as she jumped a little before turning to see Adam standing behind her.

"So what have you learnt?" Adam asked.

Charlie stared up at him before glaring at the ground.

"Those in hell...are vile, pathetic bottom feeders." Charlie said as she looked up at Adam who was looking back at her as their eyes met for the first time.

If Charlie wasn't so angry she'd be shocked.

"Precisely." Adam said as he put his hands behind his back.

"Do you still believe that they can be redeemed?" 

"No...the filth down there deserve nothing but death and the suffering they brought on themselves." Charlie said while Adam nodded.

"Do you wish to return to Hell?" He asked.

Charlie stared at him for the longest time before finally shaking her head no.

"No." She said as Adam brought out his trident.

"Then stand still." Adam said.

Charlies eyes went wide.

"Do not worry, I am simply going to remove your sin, I have already done this once with your mother." 

Elsewhere

"Okay, so explain to me why I am here." 

Abel and Seth were both standing in Hell as right now they were outside Carmilla Carmine's building.

"I would have thought you would want to join me in the culling of someone manufacturing weapons that could hurt our kind." Seth said as Abel looked at him with a raised eyebrow.

"You could have done this yourself, so why bring me?" Abel asked as Seth smirked.

"The score of filth we have killed currently has me leading, I just want you to witness me add to that score." Seth said as Abel glared at him before bringing out his handguns.

"Okay brother, it's on." Abel said as they both turned to the doors.

"We give the final score when we get to our target and bonus points to the one who gets the daughters." 

"Try to keep up then." Seth said as he raised his Katana.

"Ready..." Abel said.

"Go!"

In an instant, both stormed the building and began the carnage.

Meanwhile

Carmilla sat in her office, unable to shake the sense of dread she had since she had first awoken.

She did not know why she felt this way but her instincts were telling her that she should take her daughters and leave while she still could.

Shaking her head, she decided to get on with her business as usual trying to ignore the feeling.

After a few minutes, she started to calm down as she continued on with her business...until one of her workers rushed into the room.

Carmilla was about to scold the demon but it was when she saw the state of them that shocked her beyond belief.

The demon was missing their arm and had bullet wounds along with cuts littered all over their body.

"Ma'am..." They said before falling forward as their blood began to pool.

She looked at them before quickly looked at camera footage when her jaw dropped.

Demons were being either slashed into pieces faster than they could react while energy blades were flying throught the air as well or they were being shot up by a storm of bullets.

The carnage continued on every floor she checked as blood ran through the corridors.

She could not see who was causing this, it couldn't have been some small fry demon and no overlord had this kind of speed that even the cameras couldn't pick up on them.

Instinctively she searched for her daughter's but couldn't find them on any of the cameras.

'They aren't out of the building, they Odette was doing an inventory check while Clara was in research and development!' Carmilla thought as she checked the cameras on those areas but saw only demons laying on the ground, all of them dead.

It only brought a small solace that her daughters were not among them but she quickly rose up and was about to leave the office when she saw a blade and a gun blocking her path.

"I win." One voice as before another scoffed.

"Perhaps in your dreams but it clear that I had gotten here first." The other voice said.

"What is this?" Carmilla said as her eyes narrowed as the weapons moved away from the door before Seth and then Abel walked into the room which confused Carmilla.

"Humans? How are humans here in Hell?"

"Close but also no." Abel said smiling as the two brothers brought out their angel wings as Carmillas eyes widened with with panic.

"A-Angels?!" Carmilla exclaimed.

"Ding ding ding." Abel said with a chuckle.

Carmillas panic changed before she got ready to fight but the second she blinked, Seth was gone while Abel was pointing his guns at her.

"Wha-"

"If you value the lives of your daughter's, any foolish actions will be met with yours as well as their death." Seth said while his blade was pressed against his neck.

Carmilla knew she couldn't do anything against this as she closed her eyes and sighed.

"Hey bro, take a look at her shoes." Abel said lowering one of his guns.

Seth looked down and noticed that they were not normal ballet shoes.

"I believe we have your first question then, those shoes what are they made of?" Seth asked her as he pushed his blade against her neck a little more.

"A-Angelic steel..." She admitted wincing a little as she felt the blade cutting her neck.

"Well at least you are cooperative." Abel said as his smile shifted to a serious expression.

"Next question, how did you get angelic steel in the first place?" 

Carmilla didn't say anything for a minute as Abel shot a bullet past her head embedding it into the wall.

"Tick tock, otherwise not only does the bullet go through your skull but your daughters are at heavens mercy as accomplices to you having illegal weaponry." Abel said as Carmillas eyes widened.

The thought of her daughter's in danger pushed her over the line.

"O-Old weaponry from t-the past, I found weaponry from Hell's uprising and studied it, I found out what it was and created my shoes from it and weaponry for my daughter's to protect them from the exterminations after-" Carmilla said quickly before cutting herself off.

"After you killed one of the exorcists by decapitating them, disregarding their body." Seth said glaring at her as she quickly nodded.

"Y-Yes...yes, I killed the exorcist to protect my daughters!" Carmilla admitted.

"Then the information that the other exorcist angels had said was correct." Seth said.

Initially the exorcist that had died was not alone as they were in a squad but the other four had gone under order from the fallen exorcist that she would take care of the last of the sinners before returning to heaven.

When she was found dead, Adam was told of their last location and of a sinner that they had encountered as Adam passed this information on to Seth to look into.

Seth and Abel looked at each other for a moment before looking back at her.

"Have you made other weaponry using this material?" Seth asked her.

"I-I have..." She said.

"Have you distributed them to other pit dwellers?" Seth asked.

Carmilla said nothing before she finally nodded.

"Yeah, we're gonna need names." Abel said.

Chapter 28: Chapter 28

"So...how did it go?" Beelzebub asked as she stared at the two brothers who were sitting in the living room of her mansion.

The two were sitting on a couch together as they stared at the ground with unreadable expressions on their faces.

"This...is bad." Abel said gravely as he looked over at his brother who nodded.

"It is..." Seth agreed.

Beelzebub was now concerned as she moved over to them.

"Guys, what happened?" She asked them as Abel sighed.

Flashback

"What?!" Abel exclaimed after hearing the names while Seth glared at the demon.

"Those are the only ones who have angelic steel weapons." Carmilla said.

"Some of those are overlords, what the fuck is wrong with you?! And the other..." Abel said as he put his guns away and rubbed his face letting out a groan.

"Why would...she...place such a large order for weapons of angelic steel...unless..." Seth said as his eyes widened slightly.

Abel caught on as his eyes widened as well.

"She were making an army." Abel finished for him.

In the past

Vaggie was out of options now and with great reluctance, she went to Alastor.

Alastor was in his room eating the carcass of a dead deer when she arrived at his room.

"My dear, don't you know it is quite rude to disturb someone while they eat a meal?" Alastor said smiling as he looked at her who was glaring at him in return but Alastor could see the desperation in her eye which only made his smile bigger.

"Before anything, I'd say it is in your best interest to place an order for weaponry from Hell's top arms dealer."

Vaggie raised an eyebrow.

"Why?" She asked almost afraid to know but Alastor simply hummed.

Not left with much choice, Vaggie nodded.

"Fine but you better start talking before I do anything." Vaggie growled as Alastor chuckled.

"Of course but first, have you given it some thought over striking up a deal?" Alastor asked as he rose up from his place moving closer to Vaggie.

Vaggie knew that she had no one else to turn to and it pissed her off but for Charlie...she would.

She reluctantly held out her hand to him.

"Help me and you have a deal." Vaggie said as Alastor looked at her hand before raising his own and taking it in his hand.

"Excellent!" Alastor said as green voodoo energy burst from him as a green chain shot their hands.

Back to the flashback

"I have told you everything you want to know, now where are my daughters?" Carmilla demanded as both brothers glared down at her.

Seth pulled his sword away from her neck and started walking towards Abel before he stopped in front of him.

"Here they are." Seth said as he cut open a rift before out came her two daughters.

Tied up and gagged as well as a little banged up but otherwise fine.

Carmilla quickly moved to her daughter's getting on her knees as she checked on them.

Her two daughters looked up at her fearfully while she could only sigh in relief.

"It is a shame though, that they must witness their mother suffer." Seth said.

Carmilla looked up but the only thing she saw was a slash of holy light coming right at her.

Flashback ends

"So you killed her?" Beelzebub asked and Seth nodded.

"And her daughter's as well as destroyed her building." Abel added as he leaned back and sighed while he stared up at the ceiling.

"But they don't matter right now, we have to tell dad and do so much more preparation than we thought." 

"Abel, I believe it has come time to assemble...them." Seth said as Abel quickly sat up and looked at him.

"You're serious? Them of all people, I never thought we'd need to assemble them since the near Ragnarok event." Abel said.

"The near Ragnarok event?" Beelzebub asked.

"It was a lead that we followed up on Earth, this cult had been stirring up some problems so myself, Abel and Aclima went undercover, it was where we discovered that this cult was comprised of lost Nephilim born between The Watchers and humans, those that survived their culling had hidden themselves away and blended in with humanity forming this group, worshipping Lucifer as if they were a God who tricked humans into joining by going under the guise that they were a simple church." Seth explained.

"They had secretly been experimenting on themselves and the unsuspecting humans, making themselves stronger, more durable and secretly creating an army of artificial demon and angel using the souls of humans as well as volunteers who believed they were helping God himself, they were planning to launch Ragnarok also known as the End of Days and so, we reported back to father but heaven could not directly be involved nor could the exorcists be brought in and so...we had to scour for humanities strongest, a select few from heaven." Abel said.

"Myself, Abel, Aclima and father along with about seven others, together, we faced off against the group and eradicated them." Seth said and Abel nodded.

"It was a long and annoying battle not mentioning the travelling we had to do to find some of them but in the end, we won and killed every one of them but it was then that those chosen were later known as Heavens Guard, kind of like heavens trump card in the situation that heavens army cannot be called upon due to the treaty." Abel said as he took a breath.

"To the Norse, they are known as the Einherjar, to the Japanese they were known as Shinigami, some Christians believe them as Grim Reapers even but to those in heaven, they were christened as...the Horseman of the Apocalypse." 

"So who are these humans?" Beelzebub asked as she moved over and sat down on Seth's lap who wrapped his arm around her.

"That is a secret unfortunately that only the four angels who gathered them may know, it's matter of security." Abel said.

"We have to tell father and gather them." Seth said and Abel nodded.

"Shall we go now then?" Abel asked.

Seth was silent for a few moments before nodding.

"We have not much of a choice if she truly is organising an army." Seth said.

"Wait, why do you need to gather them, won't the exorcists be enough?" Beelzebub asked.

"No, the Pride Ring is a vast place and as such, exorcist angels are spread thin already and since no demon will be spared whether hellborn or not, they are going to target all demons and so, we have to deal with this personally." Seth said as Beelzebub nodded before getting off his lap as the two sat up.

"I will return soon." Seth said as he kissed her which she returned.

"I'll be waiting." Beelzebub said smiling.

"Don't forget to tell father, the trial is in a week's time." 

"I will not." Seth said as he walked away from her as he brought out his Katana and cut open a portal.

"Brother, let's go." 

"Yeah." Abel said as he walked to his sister and smiled.

"Always a pleasure to see you little sister." 

Beelzebub smiled as she gave him a hug which Abel returned before walking over to Seth.

"Does this classify you as being a furry?" Abel asked him as Seth glared at him.

"What? I can't make a joke?"

"If that's your idea of a joke, I thank our grandfather you didn't become a comedian." Seth said shaking his head as he turned and started walking.

"Oho, I'll have you know that I have been called funny numerous times." Abel said as he walked with him.

"There's a difference between being called funny and funny looking, brother." Seth replied.

Abel looked at him before laughing a bit and nudging his brother a little as Seth smirked a little.

Beelzebub smiled as she shook her head at the two of them.

Despite how they may act to each other, they were still brothers and loved each other.

Elsewhere

Lilith sat on the beach as she normally would as she stared off into the vast sea ahead of her.

Her mind kept going to what Adam had told her as she sighed before she was brought out of her thoughts as she heard footsteps coming from the side.

Turning her head she noticed Adam walking with someone next to him.

It took her a moment before her eyes widened in shock as she quickly sat up.

She almost didn't recognise Charlie wth how different she looked.

Her hair was still it's blonde colour though now freely flowing but it was the rest of her that was completely different, her face now no longer had those red marks as her skin now matched more Lilith's than Lucifer's, it was as if all her demonic traits were gone as she now seemed so much more...human.

Her eyes were now a violet colour but what was most surprising was that Charlie now possessed a halo above her head and a pair of violet angel wings which seemed to have gold detail on them.

Her clothes consisted of a white sundress with a red floral pattern on it that reached past her knees and on her feet were a simple pair of sandals.

"Hey mom." Charlie said waving as she smiled.

"Like my wings? You wouldn't believe what I had to go through to get them." 

Charlie giggled but Lilith however quickly rose to her feet and rushed over to her daughter as she pulled her into a hug.

Charlie looked at her mother before returning the hug happily.

Adam turned around and allowed the two to have their moments when he came face to face with his sons.

The expression on their faces said it all as he walked towards them.

Chapter 29: Chapter 29

Adam listened quietly as his sons explained the situation to him before he closed his eyes and processed it all.

"The exterminations are two months away...and this trial is in a weeks time." Adam muttered.

"You are certain that she could be building an army?" 

"Yes father, looking at all the evidence presented this is the only logical outcome." Seth said as Adam nodded.

"Very well then, you have my permission to gather them but you will be on standby until such time that we are certain that this possible army could be a threat as for everything else, I will deal with it." Adam said as the two nodded and turned to leave.

"Adam, who are these people?" 

He three turned to see Charlie standing with her mother as they had walked over while they were talking.

"These are my two eldest sons, Abel and Seth." Adam said as Charlie's eyes widened.

"Wow! You guys look so different from what I saw." Charlie said as Seth raised an eyebrow.

"Huh?" Abel said as Adam sighed before explaining the situation to them.

"Oh, so this is the little princess, huh?" Abel said as he smiled.

"Well then, nice to meet you then, I'm Abel and this is my little brother Seth which you already knew."

Seth just gave her a nod before turning around to walk again.

"Come Abel, we must make haste." Seth said as he pulled out his sword and cut open a rift.

"Forgive him, he has trouble talking to new people, he's super shy." Abel said chuckling before a blade flew past his head.

"Well that's my cue, nice meeting you Charlie, maybe we'll see you around later." 

With that, Abel and Seth left leaving the three.

"I will allow for the two of you to catch up, I must go." Adam said as he brought out his wings.

"Where are you going?" Charlie asked.

"I am going to go to my exorcists, it has been too long since I have seen them and it is important that I pass on this information to them." He replied.

"Could I...come with you?" Charlie asked as Adam looked at her.

"Why do you want to come with me?" Adam asked but Charlie was silent at that before he sighed.

"Stay with your mother, if you still wish to come with me to my exorcists then I will be here tomorrow morning, do not keep me waiting." 

Charlie smiled and nodded before Adam flew off.

Meanwhile

Abel and Seth exited the rift as Abel stretched his arms a bit.

"So, who's first?" Abel asked.

Seth pointed ahead of them as Abel followed his finger.

Laying under a tree a little bit away from them was a man who laid there with a large bowl of candy at his side while his arms were behind his head as he laid there with a smile on his face.

He took the form of a tall, muscular man in a tank top with glasses along with robes tied around his waist wrapping back to his hands. 

He wore a bindi on his forehead, and has his light green hair, black on the sides, tied backwards in a classical/old-fashioned way with what seems to be a golden type of crown, he also dons earrings, a pair of rectangular glasses, and has elongated earlobes, he has sharp canines and is seen most of the time sucking a lollipop though not this time. 

The tank top he was wearing is accompanied with an eyepatch-wearing rabbit design with the word "USACHAN" written right below it. 

The rabbit is possibly in reference to the Buddhist tale of the moon rabbit, which symbolizes an ultimate act of altruism. 

His eyes usually completely black without pupils, but occasionally, a lily appears in each eye as his gaze moved to them.

"So, what brings the two of you here?" The man asked.

"The time has come once again, Buddha, we need you to help us fight once more." Seth said.

The Buddha, once known as Gautama Siddhartha, he who had obtained enlightenment, one of the Four Great Sages, he who abandoned it all.

Buddha groaned as he sat up and adjusted his sunglasses.

"And here I thought it was time for our annual poker game again." Buddha said as he rested his chin on his hand.

"Anyway, what's the problem?" 

Abel explained as Buddha listened while reaching to his bowl and taking a handful of candy as he threw it into his mouth.

"Damn, that sounds like some serious stuff." Buddha said with his mouth full of candy before he swallowed.

"Will you help us?" Abel asked and Buddha looked at the two of them before throwing his head back as he let out a laugh.

The two looked at each other before they looked back at him as he rose to his feet with the bowl of candy in one hand.

"Did you forget? If any are unable to help then I will and anyone who threatens heaven." Buddha said as his eyes narrowed as the bowl vanished before a staff formed in its place as Buddha slammed it onto the ground.

In his hand was the staff of the six realms as he gripped it tightly.

"Will all end up dead." 

The brothers smiled as Buddha walked over to them as he rested his staff on his shoulder.

"So given that it's just you two, I'm the first one you came and got, so who's next?" Buddha asked.

"The Child of Light." Abel said with a smile.

Seth opened another rift as the three walked into it.

Elsewhere

Adam landed in his exorcists training area as he witnessed all of them training.

"And three...two...one..." He counted down before he was hugged at every possible angle.

"Lord Adam/Daddy/Sir!" His exorcists screamed happily.

Adam let them hug him before he noticed something as he looked down at his daughter whose arms were around his neck having hugged him as well.

He allowed them to get it out of their system before eventually they did let go of him as he dusted himself off.

"Good, now then, I have some news for all of you." Adam said as he put his hands behind his back.

The exorcists quickly moved to attention with Lute in front of them while Aclima stood next to her as Adam explained the current situations.

Naturally this was met with a chorus of anger and fury.

"That bitch Vaggie!"

"Let's kill her right now!"

"She's the worst!"

"Let's fuck her up!"

"Fucking traitor!"

Adam raised his hand silencing them.

"You will do no such thing, when the exterminations come, you will do as you always do! Lay waste to the Ring of Pride and all sinners who dwell in it, our treaty is broken, use this to your advantage!" Adam exclaimed as they all nodded.

"Yes sir!" They all roared.

"All Exorcists, return to your training, those training under me, prepare yourselves, I will be testing all of you to see if you did not slack off, those training under Abel, continue with the exercises that he has left you with and those under Aclima, you will continue shortly." Adam said.

"After, we will be discussing strategy on how to operate the exterminations." 

All Exorcists saluted him before flying off as Aclima and Lute remained.

"So, should I get ready to come with you and the others?" Aclima asked but Adam shook his head.

"No, you and a squad of my exorcists shall remain here in heaven, should anything happen, you will act as a reserve in the situation that we will be needing backup." Adam said as Aclima nodded.

"Got it." She said as she went to continue train the exorcists training under her.

"Lute, continue your training as well, should this army be there, you will lead the exorcists in my stead." Adam said as Lutes eyes widened.

"But sir...if they are truly building an army, dont you think it's unwise to go into that battle alone? Especially if they are armed with angelic steel." Lute asked him with the worry evident in her voice.

Adam was silent for a few moments before he turned and started walking.

"I must fight this battle alone." Adam said and Lute wanted to say more but sighed as she nodded.

"Be careful, sir." Lute said as Adam stopped walking as he glanced at her from over his shoulder.

"I will." Adam said before he turned and took flight to start training his own exorcists.

With Seth, Abel and Buddha

"I gotta tell you, this place gets more impressive everytime." Buddha said as he looked at the giant vault door that they stood before.

"Well he's got a lot of free time on his hands." Abel said as he started walking with the two following behind him.

They got to the door as a small hatch opened before a camera came out of it and looked down at the three before a small beam shot out from the camera and scanned Abel's eye.

Once the scan was complete, the camera returned into the vault door before the vault opened up revealing a large corridor.

"Heh, abracadabra." Buddha said as they walked in.

Chapter 30: Chapter 30

Adam had to admit, despite not being around, he was proud of how far that his exorcist had come in four months as he looked at all the tired exorcists around him before allowing his trident to vanish.

They however did get a break during the strategy session they had.

"You have all done well." Adam said concluding the meeting.

"Training is complete for today, you may all return to the barracks and rest." 

He watched as his exorcists flew away after bidding him goodbye while he turned and saw his daughter waiting for him.

Adam raised an eyebrow before he walked over to her.

"Is something wrong, Aclima?" He asked and Aclima shook her head.

"No, well maybe." She said as Adam raised an eyebrow.

"What is wrong, Aclima?" Adam asked.

Aclima looked conflicted for a moment before she finally took a deep breath.

She was about to say something before stopping herself and she sighed.

"Nevermind." She said as she prepared to fly away but Adam stopped her as he gently grabbed her arm.

"Aclima, what is wrong?" He asked again.

Aclimas wings lowered to her side as she looked up at him once more.

"Dad...I'm starting to get a little scared." She admitted as Adam raised an eyebrow.

"Scared? That is rare coming from you, what has made you scared?" Adam asked her.

"This is different from all the exterminations of the past, you're going as far as gathering the Horseman of the Apocalypse, there's rumours of an army being made and...I'm scared that this battle will end with more sacrifices than expected, more losses." Aclima said as Adam looked at her.

"Aclima, there has never been a battle that does not have losses, we have already lost one of our own but that loss acts as a driving force to ensure it does not happen again, you don't have to be scared for as long as I am standing, you have no reason to fear anything." Adam said as he put his hands on her shoulders.

"I promised you so long ago already that no matter what threat may show itself, your father will always protect you from it, that did not just mean you but all your siblings as well." 

Aclima looked at him as she remembered that moment.

Flashback

A younger Aclima stood hidden away in talk grass as she was watching a group of antelope that she had been tracking for quite some time now.

In her hand was a spear that she was prepared to throw it at the closest one once it's guard was down.

Unfortunately, she was not the only one who was hunting.

Before she could do anything, she hear a roar before the antelope were alerted as Aclimas eyes widened.

A group consisting of three lioness and two lions had emerged from the opposite side as they advanced on the antelope who started to run towards Aclima.

Her eyes widened as she quickly got to her feet and started to run while trying not to get trampled by the stampeding animals.

She felt a growing sense of dread as she could hear the fearful cries of the antelope but what scared her more was that the pride of lions weren't chasing the antelope anymore...but her.

Aclima had been hunting the antelope for hours and had been a ways away from her home, she had only taken a spear with her as there weren't often predators in the area.

Abel had offered to go with her but Aclima had declined, how much she regretted that now as she would have felt better with the extra numbers.

She cleared the high grass and was now running through an open plain as she turned to see the lion's and lioness slowly gaining.

She looked ahead to see the treeline was just a little away.

Digging into any reserves of energy she had left, Aclima took off in a full sprint towards the treeline.

Getting into the forest, she ran as fast as she could before she turned to see that the predators were gone but before she could sigh in relief, she tripped and fell to the ground where she hit her leg against a thick tree branch.

Aclima hissed in pain as she held her leg before slowly sitting up.

She examined her leg and saw that she was scratched up a bit from the bark of the branch and was cut a bit while the cuts bled a bit.

"Just great..." She muttered before slowly coming up to her feet while using the spear for support.

Aclima started to limp until she heard a growl.

Her eyes widened in panic as she slowly turned and saw the lion's and lioness slowly walking towards her.

Aclima was sure that she had lost them but they must have been close enough to pick up on the scent of her blood.

Her fear grew more and more as she closed her eyes saying before taking a deep breath.

Steeling her nerves, she prepared herself for what was most likely going to be her last fight.

The animals moved slowly as Alcima gripped her spear before the lion's leapt at her.

She was about to thrust her spear out but the lions were already stabbed through their sides as they were sent flying.

The lion's crashed into trees as they landed down in a heap as their blood splattered onto the tree.

Aclimas eyes widened in shock before looking in front of her as Adam stood before her.

"D-Daddy?" Aclima asked not sure if she were hallucinating or not.

The last she or any of their siblings heard about him was that he was traveling around the world slaying beasts.

To see him before her now was a shock.

"No matter what dangers that may try to harm you, your father will always be there to protect you." Adam said as he turned towards the remainders who he quickly killed off as well.

Once they were all dead, Adam was examining his daughters leg.

"It's not a serious injury luckily but it should be treated quickly to avoid any infection." Adam told her as he helped her too her feet.

Aclima said nothing this entire time as Adam looked down at her before he pulled her into a hug.

Her eyes widened in shock as Adam placed his hand on her head.

"Aclima, you are safe now, there is no more danger." He said gently.

He could feel her body shake a little as she hugged him tightly.

"I-I was scared..." Aclima admitted as she sniffled a little.

Adam held her in his arms as he looked down at her.

"I will not say I can relate to this but...I have felt scared once." Adam said as Aclima looked up at him.

Adam moved his hands as he wiped her tears away.

"It was the moment in which I had a decision to make, I had heard your mother scream and so I moved faster than I had ever moved before, when I found your mother, she was nearly given a fate worse than death, I had made it in time to prevent this." Adam said.

"Aclima, what I'm saying to you is, that while it is not wrong to feel fear, it is up to you what you will do, you could freeze and allow for your fear to consume you or you can fight through it and not let fear hold you back." 

Adam gently kissed her forehead before he put his hands on her shoulders.

"I am proud of you, while you still felt fear, you chose to try and fight knowing that this could have been your last battle." 

Aclimas eyes watered as she hugged Adam tightly again.

"B-But if you weren't here..." She said.

"I was here however and I will always be there to protect you and your siblings, I know if your mother was still here, she would agree with me." Adam said.

"I promise, now let's get you home." 

Flashback ends

Aclima looked up at Adam as she smiled at him.

"That was such a long time ago, I had forgotten." She said.

"But I have not, I promised you that I will always be there to protect you and it will take more than sinners to ever let that promise be broken." Adam said as Aclima rested her head against his stomach.

"So you'll really be okay?" Aclima asked as Adam pulled her into a hug as he wrapped his arms and wings around her.

"Of course I will, we will all be fine by the end of this Aclima." Adam said.

Aclime raised her arms and hugged him back and the two simply stayed like that.

Meanwhile 

Charlie and Lilith were catching up as they sat on the beach together.

"So this is where you've been for the last seven years?" Charlie asked as Lilith sighed before nodding.

"My only regret was not taking you with me." Lilith said as Charlie shook her head.

"Looking back, I don't know if I would have gone with you if I didn't know what I know now." Charlie said.

"So you know everything?" Lilith asked and Charlie nodded, all of what she had seen still fresh in her mind.

"Yeah or well, most of it I guess...it was...a lot and it filled me with a lot of questions." Charlie admitted.

"Well...you can ask and I'll try to answer as best I can." Lilith said.

Chapter 31: Chapter 31

"So...the Sins are my half siblings?" Charlie asked.

"Yes, they are but they also aren't." Lilith said with a small smile.

"Wait huh? Actually back up a bit so you cheated on Lucifer?" Charlie asked, she didn't really care that she did but she was curious about how it happened.

"Well there's a bit to that story, I suppose it all started after Lucifer and I were cast down to Hell, I was confused at first but there was no time for that as we started to build our home in Hell, it wasn't until much later that I discovered what he had tried to do." Lilith said as her eyes narrowed.

"I was furious with him and after a fight, I decided to leave him to clear my head, I wandered around Hell for a bit which during that time was still not much but an empty realm devoid of all life that would be on Earth, there was no creature like their was on Earth, all was just...tainted." 

"Eventually I had found a way to get to Earth and once there, I started to wander again...it wasn't until much later that I ran into Adam and Eve."

"I'm surprised they didn't try to kill you." Charlie said and Lilith let out a small laugh.

"Oh no, Eve did try but Adam, he was the one who stopped her, we went inside their home and I explained everything, I did not know what Lucifer was planning as he told me to wait outside of the garden, I truly didn't bare any ill will towards them as it was my decision to leave though Lucifer's words did play a part in this, the decision was still only mine." Lilith explained and Charlie nodded.

"Upon hearing my side of the story, they let me stay, I worked the land with them, learnt how to hunt and joined them on exploring the Earth, the discoveries made were incredible."

"How long did you stay with them?" Charlie asked.

"I'm not so sure, I was simply with them until...Eve was pregnant." Lilith said.

"I admit that I was envious of this, seeing something so small, so fragile and yet...so beautiful as well as pure." 

"So how did you get pregnant with Adams kids?" Charlie asked.

"Well it was late at night, their children were sleeping and I went to them, I am not ashamed to admit that I did beg a little for Adam to impregnate me." Lilith said as she shook her head still embarrassed by that memory.

"Adam denied this of course, he was loyal to Eve and while admirable, Eve thought that it was a good idea though she did admit it was purely for petty reasons as she wanted Lucifer to know that it was not he who claimed my first."

Charlie was taken by surprise as she couldn't help but let out a small laugh at this.

"And so after a month of convincing, Adam finally caved and after one night, I was pregnant." Lilith said.

"Imagine my surprise when I discovered I was pregnant with seven children, unfortunately it was not long after the children were born that the angels discovered I was born and was told that once the children were of age that I would return to Hell."

"I cherished all my time on Earth and loved my children until it came time that I had to leave, back to Lucifer I went, who didn't even seem to bat an eye at me being gone." 

"How could...?" Charlie asked.

"Charlie, there was never any love, perhaps he loved me but I loathed him, he lied and tried to commit something unspeakable to someone innocent, he ruined creation and I was the fool who had a hand in it even if indirectly not to mention...he had an unhealthy obsession with ducks that made me physically recoil." Lilith said groaning as she remembered how Lucifer would spend hours on end in that workshop of his making ducks leaving her to deal with their now growing kingdom.

"Oh trust me...that obsession is still present today." Charlie said with a groan before she remembered something.

She had put this at the back of her mind until now but it now made her very curious.

"Mom...how was I born?" Charlie asked.

"Charlie I'm sure you know how you were born." Lilith said but Charlie shook her head.

"No mom, how was it possible that I was born, I heard what...grandfather said was your punishment so how then, how was I born?" Charlie asked still a little on the fence about calling God her grandfather..mainly because she didn't know she had a grandfather until recently.

Elsewhere

Seth, Abel and Buddha were walking down the long corridor before they arrived where they wanted to be.

The three now entered a large lab area with bookshelves scattered around the room with books scattered all around the floor, all of them open.

A little bit ahead of them sitting on a taller motorized chair sitting before a large blackboard was the man they were looking for.

"Beautiful...the utterly perfect laws of physics...are the most beautiful thing in the world." The man muttered not even bothered by the presence of the three.

"Welp, he's exactly as I remember him." Buddha said with a chuckle.

"Still working your magic huh, buddy?" 

"Magic? No, non, nem, nein! What I do is not magic!" The man said as he turned to them with a grin.

"This...is science!" 

The man took the form of  a rather tall, young and lean man with curly brown hair that's parted at the front. 

He wears a formal wear with a white shirt, black tie and waistcoat, he also wears khaki pants with a pair of boots along with a long jacket, where the bottom left side is made out of a black netted material.

A feather is pinned to his left lapel and he wears a glove on only his right hand. 

Both hands have two rings on each finger also wearing a pair of goggles that usually hang around his neck. 

These goggles and his hairstyle were inspired by his older brother.

"It has been far too long, Nikola Tesla." Seth said as Nikola jumped down from his chair and nodded with a laugh.

"That it indeed has, but why do I feel that this is not a casual visit?" Nikola asked folding his arms raising an eyebrow.

"That's where you're right as usual, we're here on business." Abel said.

Nikola looked at Buddha before back at the two brothers.

"I see...it has come time to raise our arms once more it seems." Nikola said as the three gave him a nod.

"Hm, and what is the enemy this time?" 

"Demons of Hell, someone once our own is now raising an army, it has come time to fight down in Hell." Seth said as Nikolas electric blue eyes seemed to spark for a moment as his grin got bigger.

"An interesting experiment this will be, count me in then." Nikola said as the three smiled.

"Excellent, now on to our next one." Seth said glad that they were gathering them quick enough.

"And that would be?" Abel asked.

"Death, Destroyer of Worlds." Seth said causing the three to shiver a little.

"Man, that is gonna be a trip." Buddha said rubbing his neck.

"Are you sure we need to get him now? Seems more like a best for last kinda situation." Abel said.

"The sooner we get him, the easier it will be besides, he was very eager to help us last time." Seth said.

"But he did destroy most of the area." Buddha reminded him.

"And...he is the reason we lose in poker a lot...other than him." 

Buddha pointed to Nikola who seemed deep in thought at who the next person they were going to get would be.

"Well then, let us not waste any more time, let us retrieve him." Nikola said as Seth nodded before turning as he opened the rift as the four walked through it.

The rift closed as they now stood before another vault door, this one however guarded by two angels clad in armour who held sword sheathed at their sides.

"What business do you have here?" One of guards asked.

"The time has come to gather him once more." Seth said.

The angels nodded before stepping away from the vault door as it opened revealing angelic steel bars that sank into the floor and walls.

"Be careful, he is up to something." The other guards warned them as they walked in.

"What is it with scientists and vault doors?" Buddha asked as they walked.

"Best to keep our work to ourselves and those we do not want to see out." Nikola said as they walked and Buddha just rolled his eyes a bit at this.

They got to where they wanted to be which was similar to a classroom of sorts.

It was a wide room with desks scatted around along with some bookshelves filled with books while in the centre of the room was a workbench which held some kind of gauntlets on it.

The room also had closed windows around it but one person stood at one of them as they looked outside.

"Hello...Oppenheimer." Nikola said.

Chapter 32: Chapter 32

Adam watched his daughter fly away before he did the same as he returned to his palace.

The closer he got to his palace, he could feel multiple presences at his palace which made his eyes narrow for a moment before recognising them as he relaxed a bit.

Getting to his palace, he landed at the doors of his palace to see the Archangels standing there save for Emily.

The expression on their faces were a mixture of a few emotions, confusion, sadness, curiousity and a grim expression that confused Adam.

"Has something happened?" Adam asked.

They said nothing before Sera stepped forward.

"Adam...Father has asked for you to see him." Sera told him.

Adams eyes widened for a moment before they returned to normal.

"Has he said the reason for him seeking me out?" Adam asked.

"He only requested that you be sent to him to talk." Michael said as he walked next to him putting a hand on his shoulder.

"I will take you." 

Adam looked at him before looking at the others before giving them a nod.

"Let us not waste time then, if father wishes to see me then it must be important and he should not be kept waiting." Adam said.

Michael looked at him before giving him a nod as he brought out his own wings before the two took off.

Jophiel was the first to break as the tears ran down her face as she quickly wiped them away.

"Sister, there is no time to let emotions rule over you." Uriel said as he gripped his fists tightly.

"Uriel, you can't expect me not to feel like this, it just isn't right." Jophiel said as she glared at her brother slightly as more tears began to run down her face.

"Why is it always him? Why is it that he can never truly rest for once?"

"God bestows the most difficult of tasks to his greatest soldiers and besides Michael, Adam has proven time and time again that he is one of the greatest." Gabriel said shaking his head.

He had been the one who had to deliver the message to his siblings about their fathers request though when told the reason behind the request, he almost didn't do it.

"This...this is messed up." Zadkiel said folding her arms.

"Father has always been one to think of the future, he knows what is best." Sera said as she stared ahead.

The others looked at her and said nothing until Azrael spoke.

"Sister...you are shaking." Azrael said as she watched Sera body trembling.

"I...I am fine..." Sera said shakily.

The other angels said nothing more as they walked towards their older sister and embraced her in a tight hug.

Sera stood still as the tears ran down her face.

Elsewhere

"Hey there Oppenheimer, been a while hasn't it?" Buddha asked as the man turned to look at them.

He had a build similar to Nikolas as he was tall, young and lean man who was dressed in a form fitting suit comprised of black formal pants, a white dress shirt and black tie under a waistcoat and blazer along with polished shoes.

He had shoulder length brown hair that while usually slicked back was now freely messy while on his head was a black fedora.

"It has been quite some time, about...I'd say nearly five months but what brings you here to my humble abode?" Oppenheimer asked.

J. Robert Oppenheimer, one of the most notorious scientists of his time and the question that could be on one's mind could he that how could he of all people have been allowed into heaven.

The better question however would be, would you allow someone with his intellect and capabilities to be placed in Hell?

He was a great mind but his genius was used to craft weapons which caused destruction far too great to be allowed down in Hell and so, he was brought to heaven under strict rules, such as that he would be kept far away from the city under constant guard.

Naturally he accepted this but asked for one condition, that he be allowed to continue his work, for no other reason but to ensure that any enemies of heaven do not make it to heaven.

This was given a conditional acceptance and not long after, he was chosen as a Horseman of the Apocalypse because of his destructive capabilities.

Oppenheimer grinned as he revealed his purely whites and sharp canines while his eyes gleamed with a light that could only be deemed as...terrifying.

"So it has come time for us to gather once more, tell me who our enemies are." He said.

"The sinners of Hell, one of our former exorcists now has begun to gather an army and we must now gather one of our own." Nikola said as he walked towards Oppenheimer.

The two stood face to face as electric blue met eyes as black as the night.

Humanity's One and Only Sorcerer and The Father of Explosions.

He who sought for the advancement of humanity and the one who brought one of humanity's greatest weapon of war.

Nikola raised his hand to him as Oppenheimer looked down at the hand before raising his own as the two shook hands.

Despite all differences, first and foremost, they were men of science.

"We have work to be done." Oppenheimer said and Nikola nodded.

"And quickly at that." Nikola added as the two turned towards the workbench and went towards it.

"I see that you've finally completed it." 

"Yes, the finishing touches were added moments before your arrival." Oppenheimer said.

Oppenheimer took off his blazer as he rolled up his sleeves before putting the gauntlets on as he put his blazer back on.

"My definitive invention, the Nuclear Gauntlets." He said as he raised the gauntlets as they glowed for a moment.

"Within these gauntlets is the condensed power of multiple nuclear bombs, imagine it, a powerful explosion in the palm of one's hands." 

"Such a thing must come with quite the costly drawback." Nikola said as he examined the gauntlets and Oppenheimer nodded.

"If wielded incorrectly they could take out not only the user but also the surrounding area of about...5000 kilometres give or take, it also takes a great deal of focus to properly determine the power behind the explosion that will be caused." Oppenheimer said as Buddha whistled.

"Man, am I glad you are on our side." He said as Oppenheimer smiled.

"Alright, let's go grab the next one then." Abel said.

"Who's next?" Buddha asked.

"Hm, how about...the Artist of Death aka Mr Anonymous or more commonly known as...Jack The Ripper." Abel said as Seth nodded.

With that, the group made their way out of the confinement of Oppenheimer which made the guards physically shake at the sight of the man in question.

"Any idea where he is?" Buddha asked.

"What is the time?" Nikola asked as Oppenheimer pulled out a pocket watch and checked the time.

"Just after five, why do you ask?" Oppenheimer said.

"Hm, given the time, I'd say he'd most likely be home since it has not yet turned tea time." Nikola said and Seth nodded as he opened another rift.

With Charlie and Lilith 

Lilith was silent for quite a while after hearing her daughter ask that question.

It was one that she never thought she would need to answer for her daughter as she never believed that this day would come but here it was.

She finally sighed and looked at her.

"Charlie the answer to that question is a bit of a complicated one, so are you truly certain that you want the answer?" Lilith asked her and Charlie nodded.

"I came to heaven because I wanted answers, answers that have so far changed my life entirely so right now, I think I can handle whatever the answer is to this question." Charlie said and Lilith nodded.

"Well...admittedly as I said your father and I had a very unstable relationship after I was made aware of all he did, him causing an uprising did not make things any better but we had to put up with each other due to us having to look after Hell, we could not allow any weakness to be shown or else." Lilith explained and Charlie nodded.

"Lucifer continuously tried to make advances towards me and one night I finally accepted...for lack of a better word it was...disappointing." 

"Didn't need to hear that but go on." Charlie said.

"Anyway not long after I had discovered that I was pregnant and...I was scared because I knew of Father's punishment, I did not want someone innocent to die and so I did the only thing I could." Lilith explained.

"I prayed to my father and begged him, begged him to spare your life and promised that if he would that I would keep you away from your father's influence as best I could, I asked him to bless you." 

"So he did?" Charlie asked and Lilith smiled softly.

"He both did and did not." Lilith said.

Chapter 33: Chapter 33

"What do you mean, he did and didn't?" Charlie asked confused.

"It was in my eighth month of pregnancy, I was close to the due date and had gone to the Ring of Sloth to get checked up, this was about three months after I had prayed and I was under the thought that Father had not answered my prayer." Lilith said as she smiled softly.

"Lucifer had brought me to the Ring but left soon after as he still despised the other Sins and so I had gone to Belphagors to get checked, imagine my surprise...I saw Adam waiting there with his arms folded as he stared down at my stomach." 

"He asked me if it was Lucifer's and I said yes, he was silent for a moment before commenting that I must have been very worn down if I actually agreed to sleep with him...I said yes once again." 

Lilith laughed a little as she shook her head.

"I told him that I was scared, told him that even thought the child was Lucifer's I didn't want her to die...he said he knew that Father had asked him to come down and help me." Lilith explained.

"What did he do?" Charlie asked getting more and more entranced by the story.

"He laid me down on a comfortable bed as he sat next to me, he plucked one of the feathers from his wings as he cut his hand letting a few drops of his blood touch and covered it with his hands." Lilith told her.

"He closed his eyes before he began to speak "I who was given the permission of the Lord, shall bestow part of my soul upon the innocent child erasing the evil that conceived it replacing it with my own, may the light of the soul destroy the evil that it was born with, let it be known that they shall be saved and blessed, in the name of my Father", the feather glowed so bright before he set it down on my stomach and there was a bright light before the feather was gone." 

"So...Adam gave up part of his soul...for me?" Charlie asked in shock.

"He did more than that, he made it so you would not be Lucifer's child but rather his so that you would live, giving some of his essence by giving his blood and part of his soul to you to ensure that you survive." Lilith said as Charlie thought about what exactly that meant.

"So Adam is my..." Charlie began and Lilith nodded.

"Yes, Adam is your true father and on the day you were born while your appearance resembled Lucifer's, myself, Adam and Belphagor knew the truth." Lilith said.

"If that's true then why on our first meeting did he..." Charlie said referring to their first meeting.

"I can only assume that when he looked at you, all he saw was Lucifer, perhaps he believed that it did not work and that your existence was a simple fluke done due to creations ruin or perhaps he had forgotten of what he had done for you, only he knows the answer to this question." Lilith said as she gave a small shrug.

"But I remember, I remember what he had done for you despite everything that happened in the past and there will never go a day where I am not grateful to him or to father because they answered my prayer."

She looked at Charlie who looked at her.

"I will forever be grateful because you survived due to it and got to live." Lilith said as Charlie didn't reply but simply hugged her mother who returned it as she hugged her daughter tightly.

Elsewhere

Adam and Michael flew in silence though not a comfortable one but a tense one as Adam looked over at Michael who seemed conflicted about something.

He knew that it was most likely over what their father wanted to talk about.

They had flown for some time before they arrived into the First realm of Heaven.

This realm was far different from the other realms as this realm had no set time, the sky was only blue as there was not a single cloud in the sky.

The realm itself was otherwise empty save for the palace of God.

The palace itself was pure white in colour with gold detail on it, the size of the palace was giant in order to match the size of the Almighty himself.

The two landed in the courtyard of the palace as Adam looked at the entrance in the distance to see two six winged armoured angels who stood before the door, their were roughly taller than Sera as they stood with their weapons firmly in hand while unmoving.

"Father only wanted to speak to you, this is as far as I will go." Michael said and Adam nodded.

"Thank you for bringing me this far." Adam said as he started walking.

As he walked he felt his arm being grabbed as he turned to look at Michael who had a firm grip on his arm making Adam raise an eyebrow.

"What is the matter, Michael?" Adam asked.

Michael said nothing as he moved close to the First Man and hugged him tightly.

Adam stared down at him but simply raised his arms and hugged him back.

He knew that Michael was one of strong conviction and composure stronger than even his own so if Michael was like this, he would not disregard it.

The two remained like that until Michael reluctantly released him.

"I will return." Adam said as he turned around and started walking once more towards the Palace of his Father.

"I truly hope so..." Michael muttered.

"And I am not the only one."

Adam stood before the doors of the palace as they opened for him as he walked in.

Walking along the giant and wide corridor, Adam felt the presence of the Almighty, the pressure was tremendous but also, it was a wave of kindness and warmth of a father.

The closer he got, the more he could feel it but he also felt a power unlike any other, greater than his own, greater than that of all Archangels combined, what he felt was...everything and nothing.

The beginning and the end of all.

"Ah, my son, you have finally arrived." 

Gods voice boomed out as Adam arrived at the throne room where he saw his father sitting on his throne looking down at him as Adam got down on one knee lowering his head.

"Yes, Father, it has been far too long." Adam said as he stared down at the ground.

The last time that the two had stood in each other's presence was when Adam had sealed off Eden and claiming that it had fallen in the war so that Eves resting place could be undisturbed.

Though they never stood before each other physically again, they would see each other again sometimes for God would visit his son within his dreams or deliver messages to him.

God let out a small laugh as he looked down at his son.

"Rise to your feet my son, you do not need to bow to me." God said as Adam rose up to his feet as he stared up at his father who rose up from his throne.

His size changing as he shrank down to a height closer to Adams but still taller than him as he walked to his son and put a hand on his shoulder.

"You have grown much since the last time I have seen you." God said looking at Adam up and down.

"I do not believe so, I have remained the same." Adam said shaking his head but God simply smiled at him.

"Rest assured, you certainly have grown but not in the ways you think you have grown." God said as Adam raised an eyebrow before simply nodded.

"Father, for what reason have you summoned me?" Adam asked.

Gods expression changed to a somber one as he removed his hand from Adams shoulder and turned as he raised his hand as a portal opened.

"Walk with me, my son, it has been much too long since we have talked." God said as he walked through the portal as Adam followed behind him before the portal closed.

The two now stood in the vast expanse of space, there were no planets around them, no signs of life other than the two of them as they moved through the sea of stars with no particular destination in mind.

"How are you, my son?" God asked as he stared ahead.

"I am as I have always been." Adam said as he was next to his father.

"You say that and yet within you I can sense great change...as well as great uncertainty within you." God said.

Adam said nothing for a moment before he sighed.

"Father..."

Chapter 34: Chapter 34

"Why did you put Charlie in my path once again?" Adam asked as he looked at his father.

God put his hands behind his back, minding his wings as he looked at Adam.

"Do you ask me because you are curious or do you ask me because you fear the reason behind it?" God asked him as Adam frowned.

"I fear nothing, father." Adam said and God shook his head.

"You may believe that but I know you better than any, you fear that you will change become who you once were, the you that saw light in everything and you fear that you will be hurt again if you let that part of you return, you also fear that you will not be able to protect those you care for so you do not make any true attachments with others or...you believe you do not make attachments." God said as he raised one hand and waved it.

Various images began to appear around them as Adam turned to look at them all.

He saw that they were from his memories.

He saw himself spending time with his family, Lute, his exorcists and the Archangels and Seraphim even a few moments he shared with Charlie.

He saw the tender moments he had with them and he saw the love they had for him.

Adam saw the moments he shared with Lilith and...Eve.

"Your greatest fear is that you will lose all of this, just as you lost Eve." God said as he waved his hand again as all images faded away as it now returned to just the two of them in the vast expanse of space.

Adam said nothing as he gripped his fists tightly.

"I will not lose them..." Adam muttered.

"In doing so, it is not you that will lose them but they will lose you." God said as Adam looked at him.

"What do you mean?" Adam asked him but God shook his head.

"Adam, you know that I am omniscient, correct?" God asked him and Adam nodded.

"Yes Father, what of it?" Adam asked.

"I see all is that has and will come but not only that, I see branches of what could have been depending on the decisions that are made by people, I have witnessed all timelines and how they could come to end." God said as Adam thought about what that meant.

"Then why did you allow for all these things to happen? Why did you allow for Lucifer to do what he had done? Why allow for humanity to become what it is today instead of what it was meant to be? Why let Eve die?" Adam asked him as he glared up at his father.

"Why not simply fix it from the start?" 

"It is as I said my son, it is due to the choices made, such is the freedom of choice, all are free to make the choices they wanted and must reap the consequences of these choices, yes I could have stepped in but then, would you have learnt all you had learnt if I did?" God asked him.

"Would you have pushed yourself to grow and be the man you are today? For every loss you have suffered, you learnt and grew stronger from it, pushed past all boundaries you originally believed yourself to have, if I had interfered would you be who you are?" 

Adam thought it over and he lowered his head.

"I...do not know." Adam admitted.

"But is being who I am today, worth all the pain I have suffered?"

"That is a question that only you yourself can answer my son but what I can say is that I am proud of who you have become." God said as Adam looked up at him in surprise.

"You...are proud of me?" Adam asked him in surprise and God looked at him as he nodded.

"I am, I am proud of the man you became, through every trial and tribulation, you remained steadfast, holding on to your beliefs and morals, never wavering." God said as he put his hands on Adams shoulders.

"You were truly my greatest masterpiece, he who I made in my own image." 

Adam looked at his father before he felt some moisture on his face.

He raised his hand to his face as he felt it and noticed that they were his tears before he wiped his face.

"The time has come, my son." God said.

"The time for what, father?" Adam asked.

"For your completion."  God answered.

"What do you meant, father?" Adam asked him.

God looked at him before he sighed and began to explain to him what he meant.

Elsewhere

Emily was excited, she would be getting to see Adam in his realm soon and maybe that meant spend with him as well.

During the time that she hadn't, she had started planning what they could do together and this time it would be uninterrupted.

She was in her room when she heard the front door open as she got up.

"Sera's back." She said as she went to go greet her.

Emily left her room as quietly as possible so that she could surprise her older sister as she was now reaching the stairs.

She was about to make her way down when she saw that Sera was not alone but with her other older siblings as well and saw how distraught they all looked.

"Thank you all for coming but I'm fine now." Sera said looking at her siblings.

"Sis, you don't gotta put up a brave face for us, we feel just like you do." Gabriel said as he led her over to the dining room while Zadkiel pulled out a chair for her allowing her to sit.

"I'll go prepare some tea." Raphael said as he made his way towards the kitchen.

Emily moved closer to hear better taking care to hear what they were talking about.

"Of all things, this just feels...undignified given everything." Sera said as she sighed sadly.

"You know how father is, he always had a certain flare for things." Zadkiel said though she wasn't all that happy for it.

"But during the exterminations? What would the point be in it? Why then?" Azrael wondered.

'Exterminations?' Emily thought as she thought back to that.

She had heard that before but she couldn't remember when or where she had.

'And why are they talking about Father? What...is going on?' 

"Emily, you can come in here." Chamuel said getting everyones attention as Emily froze for a moment from her hiding place.

Emily took a deep breath as she walked into the dining room and looked at them.

"Heeeey little Joy, what's going on?" Gabriel asked smiling as he leaned back.

Emily looked and she knew that the smile wasn't all that genuine as the whole room seemed devoid of any kind of joy at all.

"Did something happen?" She asked now worried as Sera turned to her.

"No Emily, it's noth-" Sera began but she was cut off.

"Sera, maybe it's time to stop hiding it from her, she can't be protected forever." Chamuel said.

Sera turned to him and wanted to argue but she knew he was right.

"Hiding what?" Emily asked.

Raphael returned with the tea as he set it down on the table while Jophiel rose up from her place.

"Emily, come sit, there are some things we need to tell you." Jophiel said gently.

Elsewhere

Adam was walking out of God's palace as he returned to where Michael was waiting for him.

Michael saw him and noticed the expression that was on his face as they grew worried.

"Adam, did he tell you?" Michael asked and Adam nodded before he brought out his wings.

"Let us go." Adam said as he took off with Michael following behind him.

"Are you...okay?" Michael asked as Adam continued to fly with his head forward.

"I am as I have always been, that won't change due to what I was told by our father." Adam said.

"Adam, it's fine to be-"

"I am fine Michael." Adam said stopping as he turned to Michael as the two remained suspended in the air.

"Father told me what lies before me and I will face it without fear for I trust in what Father's plan for me is, if you believe that I am not fine with this then you are wrong."

Michael was quiet as he looked at Adam and shook his head.

Adam looked at Michael before he sighed.

"I am sorry if that seemed like an outburst but I am truly fine, Michael it just means that now I have more preparations then before to attend to and...other now more tender situations." Adam said.

"It's alright Adam." Michael said giving him a small smile before the two started to move again.

Adam was now deep in his thoughts throughout the whole flight though as he would occassionally glance at Michael for just a moment before looking ahead again.

Chapter 35: Chapter 35

Vaggie was staring at the multiple large crates containing weaponry from Carmilla that had recently been delivered and she had this uneasy feeling.

She was still processing the information that was given to her from Alastor.

'An exorcist was...killed?' She thought, still shocked about it as she looked at her own spear.

She had no idea that anyone in Hell had such weaponry made from the same material as her own spear.

Her spear...the weapon left to her out of pity...

She gripped her spear tightly as she glared at it with her one eye, the memory of that day still fresh in her mind despite all th time that had passed since then.

Flashback

It was a routine Extermination and for the most part, all was as it should be, Sinners were running in fear and trying to get away while the Exorcists dealt with them swiftly and quickly before moving on to find other sinners.

Vaggie had just finished killing a Sinner when she had seen a shadow moving in the alley as she quickly went to follow after it.

When she got to there, it wasn't an average sinner that she saw but...a child?

She froze when she saw it as she stared at the "child" who had their back against the wall as the tears streamed down their face from fear.

Her spear was shaking in her hand as she looked at them before raising it up.

She was about to attack but she found herself frozen in place.

'What is this? What is a child doing down in Hell, is should be impossible.' She thought before she took a step forward and ultimately stopped.

"Go." Vaggie said at last as she glared at the sinner who looked at her in confusion and fear while she turned around.

"I said go!"  

The Sinner didn't need to be told twice as they started to run but didn't get far before they were killed by a flying spear to the chest impaling them.

"Whoa there, you alright Vaggie?" An exorcist said as they flew down from above while Vaggie just stared at the now dead sinner.

"Saw that piece of shit coming up from behind trying to attack you so I got 'em for you, heh, guess that adds to my tally huh?"

The Exorcist was walking towards the body to get her spear before she pulled it out of the Sinner as she turned towards her sister.

"Can you believe it, these sick bastards take the form of ki-" 

There was only a scream from the Exorcist got stabbed in the shoulder by a furious Vaggie.

"What did you do?!" Vaggie screamed while the Exorcist reached for the spear but Vaggie pulled it out making the Exorcist scream again as she backed up holding her wound as she looked at Vaggie.

"W...What are you talking about?" The Exorcist asked weakly as gold blood poured from her wound.

"You...you heartless bitch, you just killed a fucking child!" Vaggie screamed making the Exorcist more confused.

"What? That wasn't a child!" The Exorcist exclaimed but Vaggie started to walk forward.

"Well if it isn't a child then what is it?" Vaggie spat but before the Exorcist could reply Vaggie flew at her at quick speeds.

The Exorcists eyes widened before she narrowly rolled out of the way of the spear that was aimed at her face as she got up to one knee before wincing in pain at her shoulder.

"What the fuck is your problem?!" The Exorcist screamed before she used her wings to fly back but the pain she was in was affecting her flying as Vaggie moved faster and was now above her before cutting her one wing with the spear as she kicked her down to the ground.

The Exorcist gasped in pain as she laid there, her wings had taken the brunt off the fall but now she wasn't able to fly as her wings wouldn't move very well now while one of them was now spilling gold blood

Slowly opening her eyes, she saw Vaggie coming down at her as she closed her eyes to prepare for what was to come but it never came as she heard a loud crack sound followed by a thud.

Opening her eyes she looked ahead to see Vaggie against the wall of the alley with Lute standing in front of her while other Exorcists had gathered around the downed one tending to her.

Vaggie groaned as she slowly opened her eyes and rubbed her head feeling the pain in her head and body as she looked at the ground seeing broken pieces of her mask now laying on the ground before she looked up seeing a furious Lute who had her helmet off.

"What is the meaning of this treason?" Lute growled as she glared down at Vaggie.

"S-She killed a child!" Vaggie exclaimed as she pointed to the dead Sinner.

Lute looked at the dead sinner before back at Vaggie with fury and now disgust.

"A child? Is that seriously what you claim?" Lute said and Vaggie now less dazed glared up at her.

"Lieutenant! Are you seriously trying to tell me that, that isn't a child?" Vaggie asked not believing any of this.

"Lieutenant..." The Exorcist called out as she was helped to her feet by her other sisters.

"I saw Vaggie with her back turned and the sinner running towards her...at first I thought it was the sinner trying to sneak up on her but...now I believe Vaggie was actually sparing them." 

Lutes eyes widened for a moment before her glare returned.

"Is this true?" Lute asked her slowly.

Vaggie didn't reply, simply glaring and that was all the answer Lute needed.

Flashback ends

For being "blind" and harming her sister, she was stabbed through the eye by Lutes sword and for damaging her sisters wings...

Once done, Lute had given her the final sentence, if she wanted to sympathize for Sinners then she could remain with them down in Hell.

Vaggie flinched at the memory and her hatred for the Exorcists grew but...it was after that moment that she was found by Charlie...

"I'll bring you home Charlie, I promise." Vaggie muttered.

"Well my dear, I think you'll be thrilled to know that the cannibals have agreed!" Alastor said appearing behind her with his usual grin.

"It took quite a bit of convincing but they were quite eager to help...once I sweetened the pot a bit."

"And what does that mean?" Vaggie asked as she turned to him glaring.

"Oh nothing, I thought you'd be thrilled to have ample aid in this battle to return our dear Charlie to us." Alastor said waving his hand and Vaggie growled.

"Hey toots, ya still gotta tell us just what we are up against here, I mean, angel killing weapons, shit, wish we had this stuff sooner." Angel Dust said grinning as he leaned against the bar counter.

"Didn't think it was possible." Husk said as he drank some whiskey.

"Still having a hard time believing it." 

"Well, we're gonna need all we can against these bastards." Vaggie said as she looked at them.

Niffty was sitting on a bar stool, she was eager for the coming blood bath.

"Angel blood hehehehe I've never cleaned that before." Niffty said as she clapped her hands gleefully at the idea.

Sir Pentious moved away from Niffty slowly as he motioned for his egg minions to do the same.

"It would be quite helpful to know who we are fighting in thissssss battle." Sir Pentious said as all attention was put onto Vaggie.

"Well, if I'm right then we'll be fighting a squad of Exorcist Angels." Vaggie said thinking about it.

"Normally when the Exterminations roll around, the angels split up into small groups and roam around the Pride Ring so we'll probably be dealing with a handful of them." 

"How do you know that?" Husk asked raising an eyebrow.

"I've seen enough Exterminations to figure it out." Vaggie said as her eye narrowed.

Husk looked at her for a few moments before he grunted having no more questions but he didn't like her answer for some reason.

"So we're fighting a few of them, no biggie." Angel said as he shrugged his shoulders.

"We'll have an advantage in numbers plus we got smiles on our side, never seen an Overlord be taken out by those damn flying doom birds." 

Vaggie didn't know how to answer that as she hadn't seen it either...it however was in reports of Overlords being killed...

"I think we're glossing over a key detail." Alastor chimed in as he looked at Vaggie while the others looked at him.

"You said my dear and I quote "if I'm right" might I inquire what will happen if you are wrong?" 

Vaggie pursed her lips for a moment before she finally sighed.

"If I'm wrong...then we might end up dealing with...him..." Vaggie said as she let out an involuntary shiver.

"Him? Who issss him?" Sir Pentious asked.

Vaggie took a deep breath before she looked at all of them.

"I'm talking about...The Leader of the Exorcists."

Chapter 36: Chapter 36

All those in the hotel had various reactions.

Niffty was actually drooling at the mention of him.

Sir Pentious eyes went wide as his entire body began to shake with fear.

Husker groaned as he grabbed a bottle from the higher shelf.

Alastor hummed for a moment as his interest was at a new height now.

Angels jaw dropped for a moment before he let out a laugh and shook his head.

"Ha! And I say you aren't funny, that was a good one, "Leader of the Exorcists" that's just some fairy tale that someone made up to scare the shit outta drunks at bars." Angel Dust said shaking their head as they looked at Vaggie.

"That was a joke...right?" 

"I wish but no...he is very real." Vaggie said and a silence fell over everyone.

"Okay, now is the time when you start spilling shit, Vaggie." Angel Dust said narrowing his eyes.

"What are you talking about?" Vaggie asked glaring at him.

"Oh no, now is not the time for the dumb bitch routine, something is going on here!" Angel Dust said.

"Hate to admit it, but they're right, something isn't right here." Husk said as all eyes were now on Vaggie.

Vaggie looked at all the eyes and she knew that she couldn't see anyway out of the conversation without telling them the truth.

She sighed before she finally explained herself to them.

"Holy shit..." Angel said as his eyes were wide.

"That explains a lot actually." Husker said surprised as well.

"Well now you know." Vaggie said frowning.

The rest of them were silent before Angel cleared his throat.

"Well shit then, guess you got two scores to settle then." Angel Dust said smiling now.

"You got a score to settle with those white winged fucks and we gotta get Charlie back." 

"You'll still help?" Vaggie asked surprised.

"You kidding? Pass up a chance to get some payback on those winged fucks after all the bullshit for every other Exterminations? You bat shit crazy?" Angel asked smiling.

"Eh, what the hell." Husker said with a shrug.

"Angel blood..." Niffty said as she drooled a little.

"I am now very intruiged and I am a man of my word my dear." Alastor said with his usual grin.

"Of coursssse I will aid you in this battle." Sir Pentious said.

"Heh, gimme a bit and I think I can get another hand to help." Angel Dust said just as an explosion sounded.

"Oi Angie! You here bitch?!" Someone called out as a hole in the hotel wall formed.

"Eh, nevermind looks like we got another hand." Angel Dust said.

Elsewhere

Octavia was standing in the garden of Paimons palace with him standing next to her as he put a hand on her shoulder.

Stella, Paimon and herself had talked over breakfast about the new arrangements as they had gone back "home" where they got her things before moving into her new room at Paimons palace.

Currently, he was teaching her about wielding her magic.

"Something you must know when it comes to using magic, Octavia is that it is often tied to one's emotions thus either magic it very weak or very strong." Paimon explained to her as Octavia looked up at him.

"Like when you were angry at my..." Octavia said as she trailed off still not entirely sure how to feel about it.

"Yes, due to my rage, my power got a bit out of control." Paimon said as Octavia let out a little snort.

"Yeah, a bit." Octavia said as Paimon looked down at her smiling a bit.

"Well let that be an example them, to be calm and collected is the best way to utilise your powers, a good example of this would be your Uncle Seth and your grandfather, have you been able to produce any magic so far?" Paimon asked her.

"Well...so far I can do this." Octavia said as she raised her hand and snapped her finger as a small purple flame.

"Hm...it's a start but may I ask you something Octavia?" Paimon asked her as Octavia looked up at him.

"Sure." Octavia said as Paimon walked in front of her as he gently took her hands as he got down on one knee.

"Tell me, Octavia, is there anything troubling you?" Paimon asked her.

Octavia looked at him for a moment before shaking her head.

"Not that I can think of grandpa." She said but Paimon raised an eyebrow.

"Octavia, you don't need to lie to me, if you don't want to tell me that is fine though I would like to help you as these troubles could be a possible block for your magic." Paimon said.

"When you are ready to tell me then I will listen, unlike in the past, I am here for you now and so is your mother, yes there have been difficulties but now, there are none."

Octavia looked conflicted before she ultimately let out a sigh.

"Okay grandpa." Octavia said before she took a deep breath.

"It's just...as long as I can remember, I've always been afraid of my parents separating and that they...would abandon me...I remember their arguments and how they were, I knew they weren't happy but I still wanted them to be together...then the affair, dad started to spend so much more time with...Blitzo, fawning over him, obsessing over him."

Octavias eyes narrowed as she began to shake.

"It felt like I was just in the background of his and Blitzos little world, for all the times I needed him, really needed him, he wasn't there and yet he still thought he could just come back and spend some time with me like all the years of putting up with everything didn't happen! Like it was just him that suffered!" Octavia exclaimed as her fists lit up with purple fire as Paimons eyes widened in surprise.

"I suffered too! Mom suffered too! I saw it, I saw how hurt she looked despite all her anger! B-But as angry as I was!"

Octavias eyes soon began to well up with tears as the flames began to spread from her hands further along her body.

"W-Why? Why did I want him in my life still?! What...What's wrong with me?!" Octavia screamed.

Paimon pulled her into a tight hug as she broke down and cried in his arms.

He held her close disregarding the flames coming from her as he continued to hold her tightly.

"There is nothing wrong with you, there was never anything wrong with you." Paimon said as he gently rubbed her back.

"T-Then why...does it f-feel like to my f-father I was n-never g-good enough, if h-he preferred to spend time with an imp over me?" Octavia asked while she cried hiccuping a little.

Paimon looked down at her as he pulled away only a little as he held her shoulders.

"Octavia Goetia, the actions that he had committed can not be forgiven and as I see it, his greatest crime is hurting you as he has, but as I see it now, you have an opportunity, you can alleviate your fears now by knowing that you are now free, that you will no longer suffer, you will no longer hear your parents arguments, Stolas will be punished and so will the imp that caused this pain." Paimon said as his eyes narrowed for a moment before they softened.

"And I want you to know Octavia that you are safe now...you don't have to burden yourself with this anymore." 

He carefully wiped her tears away as she sniffled a little but now gave him a little smile.

"Octavia it is as I said to your uncle." Paimon said giving her a small smile.

"You are one of the few that I can say are...perfect." 

Octavias smile got a bit bigger as she hugged Paimon again while he returned the hug.

"I love you my dear." Paimon said as he rubbed her back.

"I love you too grandpa." Octavia said softly before pulling away from him.

"Thank you...I feel better." 

She truly was thankful to him, she felt as if a lot of weight was just taken off her shoulders, though she still felt lingering feelings...she was just relieved at getting that off her chest.

Paimon rose to his feet and gave her a nod.

"Would you like to try again?" Paimon asked as Octavia took a deep breath and nodded.

"Yeah." She said as she held her hands out as she closed her eyes in concentration.

She allowed for the power to flow towards her hand as she took slow and steady breaths.

Purple flames burst to life in her hands as Octavia opened her eyes as she grinned triumphantly as she looked up at Paimon who smiled giving her an approving nod.

"Very good Octavia." Paimon said as the flames died down.

He held out his hand as the Grimoire formed in his hand as he held it out to her.

"You have lacked this for long enough, it is your birthright that you possess this." Paimon said as Octavia slowly took it from him.

"Learn the spells of this Grimoire, grow stronger and show all why you are the heir to the Goetia throne." 

Octavia ran her hand along the Grimoire as she looked at it before looking up as her eyes turned with determination.

"I will."

Chapter 37: Chapter 37

In a dungeon, sitting in a cell, three people were sitting together as they awaited their trial.

Moxxie looked over at Blitzo who was sleeping along with Stolas as he turned to the two women with him.

"Okay you two, it's time we talked." He whispered to them.

"Talk about what, Mox?" Millie asked as Moxxie frowned.

"I'm talking about our trial, the one that will ultimately determine whether or not we will live or die...I think we should do as the angel said." Moxxie said.

That got surprised looks from both Millie and Loona who up until now had been silent.

"Mox, how could you say that, we owe a lot to Blitz, you know that." Millie said frowning.

"Mills, I love you but...look at where following Blitzo has gotten us, we are in the palace of the Ars Goetia because another one of his ideas failed horribly and as usual caused backlash that affected the people around him, now it's finally got us too, only difference is that we got lucky and it bit him in the rear too." Moxxie told her.

Millie opened her mouth to protest before it slowly closed.

"Come on you two, think about it, when has there ever been a time when one of Blitzos place successfully worked, the failures outnumber any successes he has." Moxxie said as he sighed running a hand through his hair.

The two looked at each other as they thought over what he had said and realised...he was right.

Ultimately, Blitzo had been failing them, there were too few jobs that they had done and much less that were actually all that successful to begin with without serious collateral damage.

"Mills I love you and I only want what's best for you, right now the best thing is to get away from Blitzo and take the mercy that the angels and sins are giving us, I want us to have a life to live." Moxxie said as he gently hugged her before his gaze moved up to Loona.

"Loona, despite everything that has been said and done, I know you aren't a bad person but you've been around people who are putting you into bad situations, take what the angel said to heart, get away from Blitzo." 

Loona looked at Moxxie for the longest time before her gaze turned away from him as she stared at the bars of the cell, filled with a storm of emotion.

Meanwhile

A rift opened in the city of heaven as the two brothers along with Buddha, Oppenheimer and Nikola Tesla exited it.

"Okay, we're here, now where is he?" Buddha asked.

"I am here, my good fellows." 

Hearing that voice got all their attention as they looked ahead seeing a man sitting at a cafe table with a cup of tea in front of him along with a plate with a slice of apple pie on it.

He also had heterochromatic eyes, with a left eye that is silver in color and a right eye that is deep red in color. 

He also wore gray Victorian Era formal suit with a white shirt underneath and a blood red steampunk top hat, also wearing the blood red trousers, a blood red coat over his suit and a pair of black gloves.

His silver hair matched his left eye as he raised the cup of tea and took a sip before lowering the cup as he smiled.

"Ah, I do love a fine cup of Darjeeling, do you not agree?" The man asked as he turned to them as he looked at them with his smile a little bigger.

This was the one whom they were coming for, he who was known as The Artist of Death...Jack The Ripper.

But in truth, he was not the killer but rather, the one who had killed the actual one before taking up their name.

This man was born without a name and had been known as...Anonymous before finally claiming the name of Jack The Ripper or simply Jack.

His past is shrouded in much mystery but something he had never done was kill an innocent nor was he one who could be called truly evil, while yes his intentions were often questionable one could not deny some of the good he had done.

"Would you all not come and join me on this lovely afternoon?" Jack asked them.

After grabbing some chairs and sitting down, they all sat around the table also...ordering food while Jack took a bite of his pie.

"I assume you know why we are all here?" Seth asked him and Jack nodded.

"But of course, my good sir, might I inquire whom it is that it has come time to raise our arms against?" Jack asked.

"Hell." Abel said as Jacks eyes widened slightly before he let out a small laugh.

"My, what an interesting opponent." Jack said as he leaned back.

"But that begs the question as to why."

"Does it matter to you really?" Oppenheimer asked curiously.

"Call it a great sense of curiousity, why must we fight those down in the depths?" Jack asked as his smile got bigger.

Abel went on to explain the situation to him as Jack hummed while listening to the explanation.

"My oh my, how truly interesting indeed, it goes without saying that I will be on your side for this battle, there is much here in heaven that I wish not to see tainted." Jack said as his red eye began to glow for a moment.

Not long after their food came as they all ate together.

"So, who is next?" Nikola asked.

Abel and Seth looked at each other for a moment as if silently communicating before finally nodding.

"The Demon child." Abel said and Seth nodded.

"Well we can get him after we eat." Buddha said as he leaned back in his chair.

"Abel, a moment." Seth said as he rose up while Abel raised an eyebrow before standing up as well.

"Be right back." Abel said to the others as he followed after his brother who had already started walking.

The two walked in silence before Abel cleared his throat.

"So what's on your mind my stoic little brother?" Abel asked him as Seth looked at him.

Without word, Seth held out his hand as the I.M.P file appeared in it as he held it out to Abel.

Raising an eyebrow, Abel took the file and looked it over before he whistled.

"Oh man...this is...wow." Abel said before looking at Seth.

"So what's up? Thinking of the best way to off them?" 

"No, the hellhound and two imps, I have...an idea for them." Seth said as he walked.

"And that would be?" Abel asked now curious with his brothers idea.

"I believe that they have a chance but I fear what father would say of this." Seth said as Abel looked at him for a moment before he closed the file.

"Your scared of what father would say if you go to him and propose your idea, what is your idea?" Abel asked him.

"The imps, I would ask Satan to provide them with better work as they fall within his Ring, the hellhound...I would ask Beelzebub if she would consider taking her in." Seth said as Abel hummed.

"Well they aren't sinners so technically speaking I think father would be more open to the idea but with the crimes they've committed...I'm not so sure, what brought on this sudden burst of generousity?" Abel asked as Seth looked ahead.

"Pity." Seth said simply.

"Perhaps I wish for them not to be the worthless scum they truly are and perhaps be at least...scum with worth."

Abel chuckled and shook his head.

"For dad they're bottom feeders and for you they're scum, you really took after the old man more than any of us." Abel said nudging his brother before handing him back the file.

"Look, the best advice I can give you is to trust your gut, dad will understand whatever decision you want to make because he trusted you to deal with this situation in the first place, remember?"

Seth looked at the file before nodding as he brought out his Katana.

"What are you doing?" Abel asked as Seth looked at him.

"To go and speak to father." Seth said simply.

"Wait right now?" Abel asked and Seth nodded.

"There is no better time than the present as they say, I will also get the demon child." Seth said as he opened a rift.

"Alright, I'll let the guys know, we'll head to get the sixth member then while you talk to the old man, tell him I said hi by the way." Abel said and Seth nodded as he walked through the rift as it closed behind him.

Abel stood there for a moment before he chuckled and turned.

"Heh."

Abel turned and started walking to the others to give them the news, they would not be getting the Demon Child but rather...the Emperor where it all began.

Chapter 38: Chapter 38

Adam sat on his throne as he processed all that had happened which lead up to the moment he was currently in.

He looked down as he saw Michael in his female form sitting on his lap as her eyes were closed as she laid her head on his chest.

His arms were wrapped around her as a means to keep her close as he let out a small sigh.

This had been their request to him and with how Adam had acted towards them when they had left their fathers realm, he felt it was the least that he could do for them as a means of comfort.

The two remained like this even as a gold rift opened up in the middle of his throne room as Seth walked through it as he got down on one knee as the rift behind him closed.

"Father, Taxiarch." Seth said as he lowered his head while Adams gaze moved to his son while Michael opened their eyes and looked at him as well.

"Raise your head my son, do you bring any news?" Adam asked him as Seth raised his head and nodded.

"Yes Father, we have collected four of the seven but I come not with much news rather...I would like to talk to you." Seth said as Adam raised an eyebrow.

Michael looked at Seth before rising up.

"I will give the both of you some time alone to speak." They said before walking out of the throne room.

"I will be in the library if you need me."

Adam nodded as they left before that left the First Man with his Second son as he sat upright in his throne.

"What is it you wish to speak to me about, Seth?" Adam asked him and he could see the hesitation that was on his sons face before Seth closed his eyes before taking a breath.

"Father...I...would like for your permission to provide the two imps and hellhound a chance to make themselves useful as less than the scum they are by putting them under the watch of the Sins of their respective realms." Seth requested as Adam looked at him in silence.

"My son...their fates are in your hands, should you believe they could be useful then do as you see fit, I do not care for them and have trusted you to handle them, I will only be dealing with their leader and the traitorous Goetia beyond that does not matter to me." Adam said to him.

"I trust in your judgement." 

"I will not let you down then, father." Seth said with a small smile as Adam nodded.

"Was there anything else?" Adam asked him and Seth nodded.

"Yes...I would like your permission to...marry Beelzebub." Seth said.

Hearing that surprised Adam a bit as he rose up from his place and made his way towards his son.

Seth watched him come closer as Adam put his hand on his sons shoulder.

"Do you believe yourself ready?" Adam asked him.

For the longest time, Seth had never been able to commit himself to another ever since Azura had died but...that had changed when Beelzebub had come into his life.

She had stuck by him for so long and was patient with him despite all the things he had done, when all he wanted was to gain the power he thought he lacked when he had lost Azura, distancing himself from his family on this pursuit which nearly destroyed him, managing to pull him back from the place he was in, he was thankful to her and...he wanted to be by her side.

"Azura will always hold a place in my heart but...I believe I am ready to marry again." Seth said as Adam looked at him before he gave his shoulder a small squeeze.

"Then I hope you all the best in this my son." Adam said as he removed his hand.

"Thank you father." Seth said as he turned and started walking.

Adam had wanted to say more to him but...he did not feel that the time was right as he watched his son open a rift.

"Abel sends his greetings by the way." Seth said before he left.

Adam watched the rift closed before he shook his head and made his way to the library to catch up with Michael.

Meanwhile

The horsemen of the Apocalypse now stood before a grand palace.

"Okay, just how big is this realm of Heaven?" Buddha asked.

"Many of different cultures are given their own seperate area as to not clash with one another so that each may continue to believe in their faith." Jack explained to him.

"While yes many accept that there are other faiths and cultures, they are thankful that they still have a place where they can feel the most comfortable."

"I must say, he is still quite grandiose as usual." Oppenheimer said as they began the trek up the stairs towards the palace.

They had gotten to the top of the stairs before the doors to the palace had opened revealing a man standing there with a smile on his face as he looked at them.

He has a muscular build along with broad shoulders, the clothing he was wearing an intricate bare-shouldered robe, resembling ones worn by Chinese Empresses, he also wore a blindfold decorated with a patterned streak that covers his eyes.

He had two tattoos of centipede: The first on his right cheek, going downward vertically from his right eye, which is covered by the blindfold; and the other on his back, while on his hands wears nail guards on his right hand's middle and index fingers, as well as on his left hand's ring, middle, and index fingers.

The man before them exuded confidence and pride that some would call arrogance but he was one of very few who could back it up.

He was the man whom United all the nations of China under his rule only to come to heaven and Unite all of the China sector of heaven under his rule once more, the Emperor where it all Began.

Qin Shi Huang.

"Hey Qin, how's it going?" Buddha asked smiling.

"Hao!" Qin Shi Huang said with a broad grin.

"Though I must ask, what brings all of you here?" 

"I believe that is quite obvious." Nikola said smiling a bit as well as Qin Shi Huang laughed.

"Ah, very true so the time has come for battle once again? I pity those who dare to challenge us but I must say you have come at a very good time." Qin Shi Huang said as he put a hand on his waist.

"Why's that?" Abel asked.

"I had grown bored." Qin Shi Huang said.

Hearing that brought out some laughter from some of the group as Qin Shi Huang joined in once more.

"Would you all like to come in for some tea?" Qin Shi Huang asked them.

"No thanks we actually came here after eating." Buddha said as Qin Shi Huang nodded.

"Then let us get on our way then, I believe there are two more that we have yet to gain." Qin Shi Huang said.

"Don't worry, Seth is on getting the Demon child we will all be meeting to get number seven." Abel explained and Qin Shi Huang nodded.

With Seth

As soon as he stepped out of the rift he had created, he looked around seeing many knocked out samurai on the ground as they all had their weapons laying at their sides.

Seth stared down at them for a moment before quickly drawing his sword as he turned around as sparks flew.

"I see you have kept your skills sharp." Seth commented as he looked in front of him.

He stood before a man who was bursting with a dark red aura from his body as his eyes glowed with a thirst for battle while a grin was on his face.

"And yet I have yet to get the drop on you." He said before Seth pushed him back as he sheathed his sword while the aura from the man began to fade away but the smile remained.

"Come for another spar?" He asked as Seth looked around.

"I'd say you've sparred quite enough." Seth said as he counted roughly twenty bodies on he ground.

"They were a good warm up but if I don't have a proper fight where I can feel my heartbeat ringing in my ears from my excitement then there truly isn't a reason to fight at all." He said as Seth hummed.

"But if you are not here for battle, that can only mean that it has come time to fight once more." 

"And you would be right, Okita."

Soji Okita is depicted as young adult man. 

His long, dark brown hair is tied back in a ponytail and dark brown eyes that glowing in red after he activated Demon Child. 

He wears a black and white checker patterned scarf, and purple tone kimono underneath Shinsengumi Dandara haori and gray tone hakama pants. 

Most notably of all are his eyes which seem to possess a feline quality to them, as his pupils are slits and although small-framed, his body is relatively quite muscular, albeit of lean mass.

He was known under a few titles, Demon Child, Humanity's Greatest Manslayer but one that Okita took the most pride in was 1st Division Captain of the Shinsengumi.

"Who are we fighting against?" Okia asked as his body swayed slightly in excitement.

"Hell, more specifically, the pride ring." Seth told him as Okitas eyes began to shine with glee.

"Now that is quite the target and down in that pit of all places? It goes without saying that I am going to join you." Okita said and Seth nodded.

"Excellent because the Extermination is fast approaching and we will have much training to do." Seth said as Okita nodded.

"I can't wait, perhaps I'll be lucky enough and get to take down a big target." Okita said as Seth opened a rift.

"Who remains to get her?"

Seth motioned for him to follow as he walked through with Okita following.

As the two exited they now stood before a mountain...one laden with fruits and flowers.

Chapter 39: Chapter 39

The two swordsman didn't wait long until the arrival of the others as they all ventured towards the mountain together.

"Are we getting who I think we're getting?" Buddha asked and the brothers nodded.

"Wouldn't be a party without him, now would it?" Abel said with a chuckle.

"There's no denying that." Buddha said with a laugh.

The last one they were getting was their biggest powerhouse who stood toe to toe with just about anyone save for the highest ranking as only four existed in heaven who could defeat him.

And right now...there was only one place that he would be right now...watching the setting sun atop his favourite mountain.

The trek up the mountain was calm and peaceful as the animals they met along the way saw them and gave their greeting.

They soon reached the top of the mountain where they saw him sitting as he watched the setting sun go down as he scratched his cheek turning his head only slightly as he spat out a peach seed.

"Come join me." He said feeling the presence of those behind him.

Without word the six humans and the two eldest sons of Adam walked over and sat behind their final member as they watched the sunset with him.

"I still remember my very first sunset, I was so young and small as I sat between the First Man and Woman, all I could think was how beautiful it was." He said as a smile came to his face.

The man had long messy and spike blonde hair that reached well past his waist as mixed in with it was strands of red hair.

His clothing consisted of a tattered pair of baggy pants with a tiger skin wrapped around his waist along with on his wrists while it revealed his muscular figure with battle scars littering it in some places as his golden eyes glowed.

This was not always what he looked like however but rather...the form he had decided to take.

Born not from human nor animal but rather from a rock as his birth though not atop a mountain but in Eden.

Once he was just a little monkey with red fur and was found by the first woman Eve who took the monkey and kept him, raising him as a sort of child due to him having no one else.

Trained by the First Man to wield a weapon and later took the Bo staff, presented by the First Humans which he named Ruyi Jingu Bang.

He soon got strong and then in the time of banishment instead of following the other animals of Eden and remaining, he chose to venture off into the world.

Discovering powers and growing until he shed his form of monkey and took up the form of human, continuing to grow until he had decided to go up to heaven.

Causing an uproar and calling himself  the title of Great Sage, Equal of Heaven as he bested all of heaven until the Archangel Michael, Adam and Eve fought against him.

His defeat had followed soon after as God himself prepared to deal his punishment but Eve asked that he not be given a harsh punishment and even Adam agreed thus he was sealed away for five hundred years.

Once that had passed, he was freed and went upon a Journey of atonement to the West, he faced danger upon danger.

Monsters of every calibre, demons and fiends all of different horrors and powers, even facing off the Watchers so that the journey would succeed.

By the end of his journey he had returned to heaven where he kneeled before them.

He was taken to God and with the Archangels along with the First Man, he was forgiven and officially given his title as the Great Sage, Equal of Heaven.

He still remembered when Adam came to him and raised him to his feet, officially adopting him.

It was then that his name was spoken out for the heavens to hear.

Sun Wukong, The Great Sage Equal of Heaven, son of Adam and Eve.

He only wished that Eve had been there to see it happen.

As he remembered this he noticed that the sun was almost completely set as he sighed happily.

"So then my friends, when do we begin?" Sun asked them.

The others rose up and dusted themselves off a little before Seth looked at him.

"The Exterminations." Seth said and Sun grinned as his golden eyes now glowed a fiery colour.

"Good, I've wanted to slaughter those mongrels for as long as I could remember." Sun said.

"And slaughter them we shall." Oppenheimer said with a grin of his own.

And now with all the members of the Apocalypse gathered, now would come the time for preparation.

Elsewhere 

Charlie was laying in a bed in her mother's home as she stared up at the ceiling as her excitement was preventing her from sleeping.

The very next day would be her first official day with Adam with the knowledge that she was his child.

As she laid there she was soon filled with hundreds of doubts and questions.

'Will he accept me as his daughter? Does he remember what he did? Am i overthinking? Was I too desperate when I asked to go with him tomorrow?' Charlie thought before she shook her head and lowered her blanket.

Her wings were cocooned around her and if this was how angels could sleep, no wonder this place was called heaven.

They were soft and thanks to their size covered most of her body.

Something she had to admit was that they did wonders when helping get rid of her worries as she sighed before laying back down and once more lifted her blanket up.

The next day

Charlie was up bright and early as she sat at the table with her mother eating quickly while Lilith looked over at her daughter with quite a bit of amusement as in her hands was a cup of coffee.

"Excited?" Lilith asked as Charlie halted in her eating as she looked up and nodded at her mother with her cheeks full.

Lilith shook her head before letting her daughter get back to eating.

Just as Charlie finished their was a knock at the door as she quickly rose up to her feet.

She headed for the door quickly and opened it revealing Adam looking down at her with a raised eyebrow.

"Good morning!" Charlie greeted with a bright smile as Adam continued to look at her for a moment before raising his hand as a handkerchief manifested in his hand.

"Your face is full of crumbs." He said as he wiped her face cleaning it while Charlie blushed in embarassment.

"T-Thank you..." She muttered as Adam let the handkerchief vanish before he looked up.

"Good morning Lilith." He greeted calmly as Lilith gave him a wave.

"Good morning Adam, care for breakfast?" Lilith asked and Adam shook his head.

"No thank you, I have already eaten." Adam said before looking down at Charlie.

"Come, the Exorcists training will begin soon." Adam said as he turned and started walking.

"We will return later." 

"Make sure she isn't hurt is all I ask." Lilith said as Adam looked over his shoulder and nodded.

Charlie turned and moved to her mother giving her a quick hug.

"Bye mom, see you later, love you!" Charlie said before quickly following after Adam.

Lilith walked over and watched the two of them as a soft smile came to her face as she closed the door.

Adam and Charlie stood on the beach as Adam brought out his golden wings while Charlie's was already out...this was due to the fact that she had no idea how to put them away.

"Do you remember what I told you?" Adam asked as Charlie nodded.

"Yup, don't try to force it and don't push my wings too hard." Charlie said as she flexed her wings a little.

Adam watched as she slowly started to flap her wings as she lifted off the ground.

"Remember to stay calm." Adam told her and Charlie nodded.

She looked at the ground seeing her feet were no longer on the ground and admittedly it still scared her a little.

Charlie was about to say something before Adam took her hands as she looked up at him in surprise.

"I will be with you and should you fall then I will catch you." Adam said as he started to match her as they hovered in the air.

Charlie smiled up at him before nodding as Adam began to fly and slowly pull her along with him.

Lilith watched from her window as the two flew away.

It didn't take long before they got to the training area where his Exorcists were already waiting for Adam along with the members of the Apocalypse.

The two landed as Charlie felt a bit nervous as all eyes were on her.

"Exorcists, Horsemen, I present you all Charlotte...some might know her as the once princess of Hell." Adam said as the exorcists eyes widened save for Lute who was familiar with her.

"But she is no longer, she is an angel of heaven and will be treated with the respect that you would give any other." 

Adam glanced down at Charlie before addressing them all.

"No, you will treat her more than that as she is my child and as of now, an exorcist in training making her your sister as well." Adam told them as everyone's eyes widened before they stood at attention once more and saluted Adam.

"Yes sir!!" All the Exorcists exclaimed.

Charlie however was still in shock of Adams words but now...she knew where she stood with him which filled her with so much happiness but before she could say anything...a banana peel fell on her head.

Charlie looked at the banana peel before she took it off her head and looked up for the source seeing Sun Wukong sitting on a branch with a cheeky smile on his face.

Chapter 40: Chapter 40

Charlie was confused as she looked up at the man who had just dropped a banana peel onto her.

"Sun Wukong." Adam said as he looked up at the monkey who stood up and leapt off the branch flipping before he landed on the ground.

"Yes?" Sun asked as he folded his arms.

"If I'm not mistaken, you said treat her as we would for all your children, I distinctly remember dropping a banana peel or a seed on every one of my siblings heads." 

Adam sighed, while that was true he didn't have time for such childish antics.

"Thank you for volunteering to begin Charlie's training then." Adam said as Sun chuckled before he realised that Adam wasn't kidding.

"Ah, I see...very well then and just what will I be training her in?" Sun asked and Adam held his hand out as a spear formed in it.

It was a spear that was like the others as Adam held it out to Charlie who held back a squeal before taking it.

Sun nodded before raising his hand to his ear and pulling out his staff which promptly grew to its normal size as he rested it on his shoulder.

"Come along then little princess, we have work to do and not much time to do it." Sun said as he motioned for her to follow and started walking.

Charlie held the spear close to her chest and followed after him as they walked deeper into the forest.

"Sir, are you sure it's wise to begin training her?" Lute asked and Adam brought out his trident.

"Yes." Adam said as he walked towards the exorcists he would be training.

"Speaking of training, come Lute." Seth said as he stood with Okita who was eagerly holding his Katana.

"I have a sparring partner for you." 

Lute nodded as she walked over to them while everyone broke off to begin their training.

"Alright ladies, last time we left off, I told you all to pick a firearm, now let's see what you've all chosen." Abel said as he looked at his group.

All the exorcists revealed firearms of different variety as Abel chuckled.

"Okay then, let's start with the best training exercise there is when it comes to training with ranged weapons." Abel said.

"Target practice."

"Lord Abel, what will we be shooting?" An exorcist called Delia asked as Buddha cleared his throat.

"Me." Buddha said as Abel looked at them.

"Ladies, the aim of this is to make Buddha use his weapon to deflect at least one of your bullets, do that and I know you're ready." Abel said as the Exorcists looked at him confused.

"But sir, how will that prove it?" Rose another exorcist asked.

Abel said nothing as he quickly pulled out two handguns and opened fire on Buddha who dodged each bullet effortlessly before Abel was out of bullets.

Buddha yawned as he fixed his sunglasses.

"Sorry man, was there something you wanted me to do?" Buddha asked with a smile while once again the Exorcists jaws dropped.

"Now, get ready to fire ladies." Abel said with a smirk.

Nikola and Oppenheimer were observing those learning to fight at close range as they hummed for a moment before they turned and communicated with each other.

"Perhaps..." Nikola muttered and Oppenheimer nodded.

"Indeed and if we were to..." Oppenheimer said as he pulled out a notebook and two pens handing one to Nikola as he started writing in it.

Qin Shi Huang stood next to Aclima as the two looked at the two scientists talking.

"What are they talking about?" Aclima asked the Emperor who shrugged.

"Their way of speaking continues to go over my head as it is from a time which I am not." Qin Shi Huang replied before he chuckled.

"Come then, your exorcists must be trained." 

Aclima nodded as they both turned back to the group.

Jack was watching all of them as he was cleaning his blades in preparation.

Meanwhile

Sun Wukong was watching as Charlie was clumsily trying to hit him with her spear as he effortlessly blocked it off with his staff.

"Your form is poor, your attacks are lacking, is this your first time using a weapon?" Sun asked as he knocked the spear from her hand which he caught.

"Uh...yes." Charlie said as Sun raised an eyebrow.

"You are a princess and yet have never learnt to wield a weapon?" Sun asked and Charlie lowered her head.

"I was very sheltered growing up...it's why I those pathetic bottom feeders could ever be redeemed." Charlie said still furious with herself for ever thinking that.

Sun let out a laugh as he shook his head.

"Truly you are a daughter of Adam." Sun said as he pushed his staff off his shoulder spinning it a bit before he stabbed it into the ground.

"Let's start at the beginning then." 

Sun walked over to her before he got behind her.

"You're using a spear so it's best not to have your hands so close together, have them further out from one another." Sun said as he took her hands and moved them apart a bit.

"Yes this weapon is primarily used for thrusting but it can also be used for slashing and defence." 

Charlie nodded her head as she soon let out a small gasp she realised how close she was to Sun as her wings touched his chest a little.

"Is something wrong?" Sun asked but Charlie quickly shook her head.

"Nope, nope nope nope, nothing at all." She said quickly as Sun raised an eyebrow before he chuckled and shrugged.

"Very well then, now let's work on your stance." Sun said.

And so, they got to work until Charlie could at least hold her own a little before Sun knocked the spear out of her hands again.

"Better." Sun said with a small nod while Charlie panted a little.

"How...?" She asked and Sun smiled.

"You made me put more strength behind my attacks, that's progress." Sun said before he sat down crossing his legs.

"Let's take a break and then we'll continue." 

Charlie didn't need to be told twice as she collapsed to her knees while her hands shook a bit.

"Here." 

A peach rolled in front of her as she looked at the fruit before back at Sun who was eating a peach of his own.

"Thank you." She said as she picked up the peach before taking a bit of it.

"Mmmm delicious!"

"Thank you, it came from my mountain, they always have the best ones." Sun said as he chuckled taking another bite of his fruit.

Charlie took another bite before she looked at Sun.

"Hey Sun, when you called the rest of Adams..er...my dads kids your siblings, what did you mean?" Charlie asked as Sun chuckled.

"Well, they are my siblings." Sun said which confused Charlie.

"How are they your siblings?" Charlie asked.

"That is a long story." Sun said as Charlie now smiled.

"I love long stories." Charlie said as Sun chuckled before he sat up.

"Alright then, I hope you're comfortable." Sun said as he cleared his throat.

As Sun began his tail watching from under a tree as Adam leaned against the tree with his arms folded as he watched the two before humming for a moment as he started walking back to his group.

While walking Adam heard the sound of multiple wings flapping from above as he stopped walking before he raised his head.

In the air was both Sera and Emily as Adam looked at Emily before he sighed and flew up to the air joining them.

"If Emily is here now then I take it she was told." Adam said and Sera nodded while Emily looked down at the ground sadly seeing the Exorcists training.

Seeing this, Adam looked over at Sera who gave him a pleading look before he nodded.

"Emily, come with me." Adam said as he started flying while Emily followed after him.

The two flew in silence until they got to Adams palace as they landed down in front of the doors.

They did not go in however as Adam turned to Emily.

"Speak what is on your mind." Adam said as Emily looked up at him.

"Is there no other way?" She asked him and Adam expected this.

"No, there isn't." Adam told her.

"But how can you be so sure? There has got to be a way!" Emily persisted.

"Surely the slaughtering of sinners can be avoided if we can show them a better way." 

"As I said, there is not." Adam repeated but that wasn't good enough for Emily.

"How do you know that? Have you ever tried?" Emily asked as Adam raised an eyebrow.

"I will let this be the answer to your question." Adam said as he raised his hand to the side as a portal opened before he turned.

"Follow me."

Chapter 41: Chapter 41

Emily was met with a bright gold light and she was blinded for a moment until she heard a rustling beneath her feet.

Looking down, Emily saw that she was standing on grass far greener than any she had ever seen before.

The air itself was...fresher, clean and so calming...

Looking around she saw trees go on forever as they all rustled gently under the light breeze of the wind, strong roots holding them up and leaves green while the trees themselves were full of fruit and flowers.

"Adam...where are we?" Emily asked in awe.

"Eden." Adam said which only surprised Emily more.

"B-But you said...that Eden was lost." Emily said as Adam turned to her.

"Eden was indeed lost, lost to all save for myself as I had sealed Eden off from any to enter, the only one able to enter this place other than myself is God." Adam explained as he turned and started walking.

"Come."

Knocked out of her shock, she stumbled along behind Adam while still looking all around her as they walked through the Garden of Eden.

"Where are all the animals?" Emily asked noticing just how...quiet it was.

"All animals were moved to my realm if not, they would mourn forever." Adam said as Emily looked at him as he walked.

"Mourn?" Emily asked as Adam came to a stop.

"Yes." Adam said as he motioned her to come to his side.

Emily slowly walked next to him as he just stared ahead, she followed his gaze before she was now looking at two beautiful graves standing next to each other.

When she read the names on the gravestones, she gasped lightly as her hands raised over to her mouth while her eyes were wide.

"Eve...daughter of God and wife of Adam...mother of humanity and the most perfect creation of our heavenly father." She read quietly before she looked over at the other.

"Azura...second daughter of Adam and Eve, wife of Seth, a true hero..."

"This is the resting place of my wife and daughter who had perished in the war against demons when they first rose up to try and take Earth before heaven." Adam said as he looked at the two graves.

"This is the result of sinners being unattended and not killed, what's worse...they were not the first ones to be killed by demons." 

Adam stared at the graves as he felt his disgust grow once again.

"Those in heaven, they are all victims to a sinner down in Hell, those sinners had no remorse when they committed atrocious acts and took lives, so why must we show them the mercy they did not give their victims?" Adam asked.

Emily stared at the graves before she looked up at Adam.

"That is why the exterminations happen, not simply to deal with the sinners but to provide their victims with closure to know that their killers were truly punished, that heaven will deliver them justice." Adam explained as he looked down at Emily.

"It is why you were the only one who did not know of the Exterminations."

"I...was the only one? So all of heaven knew this was happening?" Emily asked in shock and Adam nodded.

"There was the idea that the Exterminations should be secret but I had voted against this, the winners must know that their murderers, rapists, abusers and such are being dealt with that the ones who hurt them, killed them that the pathetic bottom feeders of that pit will suffer." Adam said.

Emily tore her gaze away from him as she now stared at the ground beneath them.

"I don't know if I'll ever be able to agree with this." Emily admitted before she slowly looked up at him.

"But...if it makes the other winners happy to get this justice then at least I can support this." 

Adams gaze softened before putting his hand on her shoulder.

"You truly have grown wise, Emily and for that I am proud to know though now with this out of the way, I believe I have a new friend for you." Adam said as Emily soon smiled.

"Really?" Emily asked as her excitement was slowly returning as Adam nodded.

Meanwhile

"And that is how I became the Great Sage, Equal of Heaven." Sun said finishing his retelling of his life as he looked at Charlie.

Charlie however had her jaw dropped as she looked at the man before her.

"Shocked?" Sun asked as he chuckled while Charlie could just nod.

"Wow..." Was all Charlie could say as Suns chuckle soon turned to laughter as he shook his head at her reaction.

"Well then, my life story aside, tell me about your life." Sun said as he took a bite of another peach he had.

Charlie slowly closed her mouth before she blinked a few times.

"H-Huh? Oh! Well...there's not much to tell." Charlie said but Sun scoffed.

"Come now, you have to have something to share, I can't be the only one with a story." Sun said as he waved his hand.

"You are the daughter of Adam afterall that means you've most likely seen some battles." 

Hearing that made Charlie let out a small laugh before she shook her head.

"Funny thing about that, I didn't know I was Adams daughter until recently and as far as my life..." Charlie said before she sighed.

She went on to tell Sun about her life and Sun listened as he leaned forward placing his hand on his chin.

"And so after coming to heaven with Ada- dad...I learnt a lot about the truth and now I can't really look back at my past self without feeling so much...disgust." Charlie finished before she looked at Sun who gave her a gentle smile.

"Well then you've been given the greatest opportunity then, making new memories here in heaven, one's far better than those down in that pit." Sun said as he held his arms out.

"One good thing about heaven, everyday can be an adventure if you want it to be! You're free to do as you please!"

"Unless I wanna decide to fight every angel in heaven." Charlie said with a playful smile while Sun let out a laugh.

"Well, perhaps not free to do anything..." Sun said.

"But stick with me and I'll show you just what heaven is truly all about, fun, freedom and much more." 

"I think I'll take you up on that offer." Charlie said smiling as Sun folded his arms.

"Good, it's a decision I'm sure you'll only slightly regret." Sun said.

"Slightly?" Charlie asked.

"I warn you now, I won't take it easy on you simply because the First Man is your father." Sun said with a smirk.

"Who said I need it to be easy?" Charlie replied as Sun jumped to his feet as his staff flew into his hand.

"Very well then, shall we continue your training?" Sun asked as his eyes narrowed as Charlie grabbed her spear and held it.

"I thought you'd never ask." Charlie said as she ran at the Monkey King.

Elsewhere

Lute was barely keeping up as Okita was moving faster than she could comprehend as only a red streak could be seen as Okita appeared above her with a crazed grin while his Katana was held overhead.

He brought the Katana down which Lute blocked off with her own blade but there was great struggle behind this.

"Come on, is this the best you can do?!" Okita asked as he raised his foot and kicked her back.

Lute was sent flying back as she crashed into the ground before rolling to her feet as she glared at the Demon Child.

"Lute remember what I had taught you, don't let your enemy anger you, find the opening." Seth told her as he stood to the side with his sword in his hand.

Lute took a deep breath before she nodded.

She watched as Okita held his blade before getting into a stance as he held the blade over his head.

He leaned forward before he ran at her again with an insane glee before he was gone once more.

Lute focused, she waited for him as she looked at the ground.

She heard a slight rustle before she acted as she swung her blade in a horizontal slash as Okita jumped back.

Okita looked down before seeing his sleeve had been cut as he soon returned to normal as his smile turned into a more calm one.

"Well done Lute." Seth said with a nod.

Lute had barely seen it, Okita had appeared before her for a split second when she slashed as she was still surprised she had done it before she smiled as she raised her sword.

"Lute, use this instead."

She turned as Seth threw her a Katana of her own.

The scabbard was black as it trailed with grey details while the tsuba was a shining silver colour while the hilt matched the scabbard.

Lute grabbed the hilt as she slowly pulled the blade out seeing the metal of the blade shine in the light before pulling it all the way out as she examined it.

"Now we begin the next phase of your training." Seth said as he walked towards the two pulling out his blade.

TimeSkip

A week had past as now...came the trial.

Standing in the centre of the room were five individuals about to go through the trial that would shape their lives forever for better or worse.

Three imps, a former Ars Goetia and a Hellhound.

Around them stood stood the six Sins, three on each side all dressed in their formal attire while as they were high above them staring down at the ones on trial.

There were no friendly faces to be seen.

"Well then, we have put this off for long enough." 

Looking ahead sat one man on a throne as he rested his cheek on his fist.

"Let us proceed with the trial." Adam said not looking at the ones on trial while at the sides of his throne was Seth and Paimon as they stared down at the ones on trial with neutral looks.

Chapter 42: Chapter 42

Seth stepped forward as his neutral face soon turned into a glare.

"Lord Adam before you and the Sins stand the accused, the former organisation known as I.M.P who have performed multiple illegal excursions to Earth using a Grimoire given to their leader Blitzo by one disgraced Ars Goetia." Seth said as Adam nodded.

"The o is silent, if your gonna get on my ass at least get my name right." Blitzo said but Seth ignored him.

"The crimes they have committed include multiple counts of murder of humans, breaking the treaty between hell and heaven that Earth is to be untouched by demon filth, bringing items from Hell to earth and infecting the natural world."

"Oh come on we were just doing business!" Blitzo argued as Adam raised an eyebrow before he sighed.

"Moving on, how do you plead?" Adam asked.

"Not guilty, you can't pin shit on us, you choker wearing fuck" Blitzo said glaring at Adam who still wasn't looking at them.

"Oi, watch ya mouth ya little imp fuck." Mammon spat as he glared down at the imp.

"Calm yourself sin of Greed, their words are meaningless to me." Adam said as he leaned back.

"I believe you had something else to say, Seth."

Seth nodded as he looked down at them once more.

"Yes, for the imps Moxxie and Millie along with the Hellhound Loona, we offer you a pardon in the case that you renounce Blitzo, moving all blame on to him as your leader and on to the disgraced Ars Goetia as well, we are ready to provide you with new work and home, what is your answer to this proposition?" Seth asked them.

Blitzo let out a laugh as he turned to the others.

"Can you get a load of this dumbass, like you guys would just throw me under the bus like that?" Blitzo said before turning to Seth.

"I think I speak for everyone when I say that you can take your offer and sh-"

"We accept." 

Blitzos head snapped to the side as he saw Loona looking up at the angels and Sins.

"We accept the offer." Loona repeated as Seth nodded.

"Does she speak for all of you?" Seth asked as he looked at Millie and Moxxie.

Moxxie looked at Millie who hesitated for a moment before looking up at her husband and nodding.

Moxxie smiled as he gently kissed her head before turning to Seth.

"She does." Moxxie said.

Adam leaned back and nodded.

"Then you may leave." He said as Paimon stepped forward.

"I will take them elsewhere until the end of the trial, I shall return momentarily." Paimon said as he made his way to the ones on trial giving Stolas a glare as the former Ars Goetia flinched.

Blitzo was still in a state of shock of what had just happened as Paimon took the three away before returning.

"Now then, the defence may attempt to prove innocence." Adam said though as far as he knew, they were guilty.

Stolas cleared his throat before he stepped forward.

"Yes, Lord Adam." He said as Mammon let out a snort.

"This outta be good." He said as he folded his arms.

Stolas cleared his throat before he sighed.

"Lord Adam have you never been in love?" Stolas asked as he looked at Adam who wasn't looking at him.

"What does that have to do with this?" Adam asked.

"Have you never sacrificed something for the love of your life in order for them to be happy?" Stolas said as Seth's eyes narrowed.

"I have sacrificed." Adam said.

"Then surely you of all people must understand, when you truly love someone them you are willing to give up everything for them, just to see them smile." Stolas explained.

"There is a difference between my sacrifices and whatever it is you have done." Adam said.

"Is there? My father told me-"

"I am no father of yours." Paimon said as he glared down at Stolas.

"That aside, he had told me the story of what you had done, you sacrificed Eden literal Paradise on Earth just for Eve, do you not think that your instance and mine are similar?" Stolas asked as he looked at Blitzo who looked at Stolas in surprise.

"No, there is not." Adam said simply.

"I am disgusted that you would even believe that for a second."

"My father sacrificed, you did not, all you had done was allow for that pathetic imp to steal from you after one disgusting night of pleasure." Seth said as he glared at Stolas.

"Not only that, but cheating on your wife and hurting both her as well your own daughter, only to continue seeing this pathetic thing." Paimon added.

"You know I never loved her." Stolas said as he glared up at Paimon.

"Then at least have the courtesy to divorce her and what about Octavia? Your daughter whom you had neglected while continuing this little "relationship" with that thing." Paimon said.

"Octavia was just fine, she is strong, she always has been." Stolas protested.

"If you truly believe that then you are a fool to not see she has been hurting! She is your daughter, your only child." Paimon spat remembering Octavias words to him which only increased his anger more.

"You are the last one to speak on such a matter!" Stolas exclaimed.

"You have no right to talk about my daughter as if you know her better than I do!" 

"Oh but I do! In the time I had spent with her, I had learnt more than you probably know about her while you would rather have disappointing moments with that imp than be there for her!" Paimon roared as the two argued.

"Enough." Adam said making the two stop as Adams gaze moved to Paimon.

"They are here to be punished already, calm yourself." 

Paimon took a deep breath before he stepped back next to Adams side nodding.

"My apologies." Paimon apologized while Adam looked away from him.

"This is clearly a waste of time, they're definitely guilty already, why not just speed this along?" Satan suggested.

"Mmmm...I agreeee." Belphagor said tired as she rested her chin on her hand.

"This is the rule, they are given a trial and we must honour that." Beelzebub said as she glared down at the two.

"Even if it's clear they don't deserve it." 

"Plus it is bloody entertaining." Mammon added.

"As much as I hate to admit it, I agree." Asmodeus said as Mammon looked at his brother with a smirk while the sin of Lust rolled his eyes in response.

Leviathan said nothing as she simply watched the trial go on.

"If that pitiful attempt at a defence is over, does the other one have anything to say as a way to defend themself?" Seth asked.

"Go suck a dick." Blitzo replied.

"It seems that even in the face of a trial that you still lack the level of intelligence to choose your words carefully." Adam commented as he scoffed.

"I expected nothing else from a pathetic bottom feeder." 

"Oh you act like your such hot shit, goldi-wings." Blitzo said as he glared at Adam.

"Well where were you when all this shit was going down? I bet you were just sitting in heaven waiting for whatever bosses you have to give you the order like a good little lap dog." 

Adam still wouldn't look at them, he didn't need to as the collective glares that he was receiving from the Sins, Seth and Paimon were clear about his words.

"If that was your attempt to anger me congratulations, it failed, I only seem to find myself more disgusted by you but if that is all you have to say in regards to your defence then the prosecution may present their piece." Adam said as Seth nodded before stepping forward.

With a wave of his hand, a file appeared before each of the sins even in Paimons hands.

"I have presented all of you with a file comprised of all the crimes that have been committed by the guilty party in detail." Seth said as all of them opened the file.

As they started reading the crimes, their expressions shifted between anger and disgust.

Elsewhere

Emily was smiling happy as she was sitting at a table.

"Thanks for coming to my tea party!" She said happily.

Sitting around the table were Charlie, Jack The Ripper, Sun Wukong and Buddha.

"It's no problem, I can never say no to a cuppa." Jack said as he took a sip of his tea.

"Mhm! The tea is super good! Thanks for the invite!" Charlie said happily.

"Are you kidding? I was more than happy too, usually people are too busy to have tea parties with me." Emily said as her and Charlie chatted happily.

Buddha and Sun sat next to each other as they watched the three enjoying their time together before they looked at each other.

"How did we get dragged into this?" Buddha whispered.

"I was training Charlie and then Emily came asking if we would join a tea party, I was ready to say no but got blindsided by the pleading look they gave me, you came because she said there'd be cookies and baked goods." Sun replied as he raised the plate of cookies.

Buddha took one as he tossed it into his mouth.

"Oh yeah...she bakes a mean cookie though." Buddha said as he chewed the cookie.

Chapter 43: Chapter 43

After the tea party, Sun walked with Charlie along the forest of the fourth realm with his staff resting on his shoulders with his arms hanging on it.

"That was so much fun." Charlie said with a skip in her step as Sun chuckled.

"I wouldn't know, tea parties like these have never been something I enjoy." Sun said shaking his head.

"Right, you much prefer crashing parties." Charlie said with a teasing smile as Sun gasped as he turned to her.

"How dare you, I was the highlight of that party." Sun said as his staff shrunk before he hid it away.

"Yeah and putting everyone to sleep and then drinking all the heavenly wine and eating the heavenly peaches really helps prove that." Charlie said and Sun shrugged.

"What can I say? I liked living on the edge, doing what I pleased and it's not all my fault." Sun replied.

"Who let's a monkey guard fruits? It's like asking a wolf to watch a sheep." 

Charlie giggled which made Sun smile.

"And the pills of longevity that you took? How many gourds full was it again that you ate?" Charlie asked and Sun thought about it before shrugging.

"Oh you know how it is, have too much to drink and everything becomes a blur." Sun said.

"I must say though, for only training for a week, you have made some decent enough progress." 

"You really think so?" Charlie asked as she looked at him.

So far the closest that she had come to landing a blow on Sun was when he blocked her spear before he flicked her forehead.

"Of course, you no longer fall right on your rear when I push you back, I'd say that's progress." Sun said as Charlie huffed in response.

Sun noticed this before rolling his eyes.

"Your form has also improved and you no longer hold your spear like a complete novice, you also can control yourself in the air better now, you've become adequate and with more training I'm sure you'll only get better." Sun added which made Charlie smile a little more.

"Good enough to join the Extermination?" Charlie asked as Sun hummed.

"That in itself remains to be seen but why would you want to join the Exterminations in the first place?" Sun asked as he stopped walking before he leaned against a tree.

Charlie looked at him before she rubbed her arm a little looking to the side.

"I...I guess I just want justice." Charlie said.

"Justice? Justice is a diffcult subject to understand...who is it you want justice for? Do you want justice for those that had fallen because of those down in Hell? Or do you want justice for yourself for being blind to the true nature of those down in hell and seek to rectify it, calling it justice when it is truly revenge?" Sun asked her but he was met with silence.

That silence spoke volumes to him however as he pushed himself off the tree.

"I see." Sun said before he looked at the sky and let out a small chuckle.

"Come with me."

Charlie looked at him as Sun whistled while from the clouds in the sky, one had seemed to respond as a small cloud shot out from the bigger one as it flew down to him before it hovered before him as he climbed onto it.

"Wow...people in heaven can ride on clouds?" Charlie asked in surprise but Sun laughed.

"No, this one is a bit of a trick of mine but there will be time for that." Sun said as he held out his hand to her.

"Come along, I don't want you to miss this." 

Charlie looked at his hand before her eyes moved up to his golden one's and the warm smile he gave her, now lacking its usual mischievous side.

Slowly she reached out and took his hand before he helped her onto his cloud.

Charlie sat behind him as she marveled at how soft the cloud felt before she felt the sudden movement of the cloud as she gasped.

Quickly she wrapped her hands around Suns waist as they flew into the sky, her eyes were sealed shut.

They quickly found their way out of the trees as they now soared high into the sky.

"Seems someone is a tad jumpy, an excellent quality for a future exorcist." Sun commented which was rewarded with a light punch to his back.

They continued to fly however as slowly Charlie pulled away from him as her eyes opened.

When she did, the sight before her nearly took her breath away.

She had seen it before but the rich golden colour of the late afternoon was something else as it mixed with some light purples and reds signifying that night would soon be making an arrival.

Sun felt her grip around his waist loosen a little bit as her head rested against him while she looked on at the horizon.

As they moved through the sky, the sea of trees beneath them along with the sight of animals running around and the gold colour loosely reflecting off the waters.

"Nice, isn't it?" Sun asked as he turned his head slightly glancing over his shoulder as he felt Charlie nod against his back.

"It really is." She agreed as Sun turned his head forward.

"Well, you haven't seen anything yet." Sun said as they continued flying before coming to a stop.

Carefully he put his hands on Charlie's arms and untangled her from his waist before he hopped off his cloud.

"Welcome to Mount Huaguo." Sun said as he helped her off the cloud as she stood before him.

"Now, are you ready for why I brought you here?" 

Charlie nodded as the cloud flew away while Sun stepped to the side which allowed her to see a sight which made her gasp a little.

Sun chuckled softly as he stood next to her before looking at the sight before her.

"Throughout all of Heaven and Earth, there is no better place to see the sunset then on Mount Huaguo." Sun said as he looked at the sunset.

The two stood there as Sun looked on at the sight he had seen many times before but to him, each one always had and always will feel like the very first one.

"It's so beautiful..." Charlie said softly and Sun nodded.

"I know, it is something I will never tire of." Sun said before he sighed.

"I don't know why I want to be an Exorcists, I guess a part of me wants to be one because I'm so disgusted by the evil down there and want to help tame it." Charlie said and Sun looked at her.

"And the rest of you?" Sun asked.

"The rest of me wants to protect this, this beauty and heaven as well...I don't want to see this beautiful place fall to evil like Earth had." Charlie said as Sun let out a small chuckle.

"Then we have much to do and little time, luckily for you, I happen to be an excellent teacher." Sun said as Charlie turned to him.

This time it was Suns turn however to have his breath taken away slightly.

"Thank you, Sun." She said as Sun looked at her.

Her eyes shined with a great fire and newfound determination, her hair glowed in the light of the sunset as it flowed a little with the gentle breeze and her smile...the warmth and happiness behind him left the Great Sage speechless.

Charlie saw his gaze on her as her cheeks heated up from a little embarrassment.

"What...?" She asked her smile now gaining a slight nervousness as Sun shook his head.

"It's nothing." He said as he turned his head forward as Charlie followed his lead.

While the two watched the setting sun, ever so slightly, they moved closer to each other without knowing they were doing this.

In Hell

A recess was called so that the Sins could gather their thoughts as those on trial were sent back to their cell for the time being.

"I don't know why we are prolonging this, let's just kill them and be done with it." One of Leviathans head spat.

"Come on now, don't be like that while yes they should be punished, let's try to keep a cool head." The other said thing to calm her down.

"Ah, love the back and forth between the two of you." Mammon said as he winked over at Leviathan which made one head giggle while the other scoffed and turned her head away.

"I agree with Levi though, let's just deem them guilty and hand them the death penalty look at the crimes committed by the imp both against, heaven, on earth and even bloody Hell itself, we can't let the little bugger get away with this." 

"Yes, the magnitude of the crimes they had committed is too overwhelming to overlook." Asmodeus said folding his arms as he exhaled some blue fire.

"Yeah let's just torch them." Satan said while Belphagor was laying against him as she slept taking in his warmth while she took a quick nap.

Beelzebub was eating some chips and sandwiches so she wasn't talking but she nodded in agreement with them.

Adam looked on at his children before he nodded.

"They are guilty of that there is no doubt but death is too good for them, too merciful for all that they had committed." Adam said as a cruel glow was in his eyes.

"Do you have a suggestion, father?" Seth asked and Adam nodded.

"Bring them." Adam said.

Paimon nodded as he went to retrieve the guilty as now came for their sentencing.

Chapter 44: Chapter 44

And so...they returned.

Blitzo glared at Adam who would still not even waste the effort of looking at them while Stolas tried to keep his head held high but under the crushing pressure from those who would look at them, it was difficult.

"And so we reach the end of the trial." Adam said with little interest as he took a breath and exhaled.

"Of course, it was a unanimous vote that you were found guilty and as such shall receive your punishment." 

"Yeah yeah, can you just kill us and get this shit over with?" Blitzo asked.

"The foreplay is killing me." 

It happened faster than anyone could see save for one as a slash of golden light moved through the air cutting off the imps arm.

The pain took a moment to register before Blitzo screamed out in pain as his severed arm was dangling slightly due to the restraints on him as he bled onto the ground.

Blitzo fell to his knees as he held his shoulder above his severed arm.

"Blitzo!" Stolas screamed as he quickly got down to his knees taking off his tattered waistcoat as a means to stop the flow of blood.

"Fuck fuck fuck! What is your fucking problem?!" Blitzo screamed as he leaned on Stolas already feeling lightheaded from the loss of blood.

The pain was agonising as the residue of holy energy from the slash burned him with long lingering pain.

There was a click as Seth already had his blade back in its sheathe as he glared down at the two.

"I grew tired of your insolence." Seth said simply before stepping back.

"Now then if you have learnt to be quiet, we can continue with the sentencing." Adam said as Blitzo glared up at Adam with a look that promised murder but held his tongue.

"Now then, we have decided against the death sentence." 

Hearing that surprised the two as they looked amongst the sins but their expressions were the same as before, there was no pity aimed at them.

"Rather than giving you both death, you will be given individual punishments, we shall start with the imp." Adam said.

"I can think of no fitting punishment but to detain you in a prison of your own making, one where you must live with the fact that you are truly alone, no family, friends or anyone to care for, where you will be haunted by your sins, you will be plagued with the constant whispers and voices of those you have killed whether on purpose or by accident."

Before a word could be said, Adam snapped his fingers.

For a moment nothing happened...and then it began.

The earth shook beneath them with a violent force as it soon opened up as from it burst black chains.

The chains stood still for a moment before they all flew at Blitzo as they pierced his skin, wrapping themselves around his own bones before more tore through the ground.

It was horrific and the screams of the imp echoed throughout the room as the chains pierced his skin, digging deep into his muscles as they securing themselves before wrapping around his body.

"BLITZO!!" Stolas screamed as he tried to grab at the chains but the sigil on his chest began to pulse and burn him as he gasped in pain.

Paimon had his hand raised while gripping it into a fist and the sigil responded to the command leaving Stolas on the ground as he held his chest forced to watch as Blitzo screamed, cursed and begged before he was dragged down with the chains before the earth closed leaving no trace of the imp being there but the blood from his wound.

Stolas could only cry out as his tears of pain, sorrow and heartbreak hit the ground.

"That is one down, now for you traitor." Adam said as Stolas slowly raised his head to look at him while the tears continued to run down his face.

Paimon stopped the sigil from continuing as he sneered in disgust at the sight of Stolas.

"Traitor for you I have decided to be lenient, renounce Blitzo and you may walk away, you will still be branded but you will be allowed to see your family again, no longer will you reside in the cell." Adam said as he leaned back.

"All you must do is renounce the imp."

Stolas stared at him for the longest time before he glared.

"You...are a monster, I will never renounce the one I love." Stolas spat before he was hit in the face by a ball of purple fire.

Stolas hissed in pain as he quickly tried to put out the fire before he turned to where it had come from before his eyes widened.

Octavia glared at him with her hand held out while it was still lit with purple flames while Seth stood next to her.

During the time of Blitzos punishment, Seth had opened a rift to the Goetia palace where he had gotten Octavia and Stella so that they may witness the punishment and also...Stolas choice.

"O-Octavia, s-sweetie I-"

"Shut up." Octavia spat as her glare was filled with hate and venom just like her tone.

Stella said nothing, she only looked at him with disgust.

"Even after all this...all this and you would still choose that imp over your own family, over me." Octavia said as Stolas quickly tried to get to his feet so he could move to her.

"N-No, of course not!" Stolas said quickly as he tried to make his way to her but Stella pulled her daughter back slightly while Seth had his Katana out.

"Do not lie now, you did choose the imp over your own daughter." Adam said as he rose up from the throne as he let free his golden wings.

He flew into the air and moved to the bird demon as he landed down and put his foot on their back pushing them down to the ground keeping them there.

"Now then, since you have chosen the imp, your punishment will follow." Adam said.

Stolas just laid there defeated as his eyes slowly moved up to his daughter who only glared.

"Now for your punishment, since you want to be with the imp, very well then." Adam said as his eyes narrowed.

"You may have the imp, if you can find them, you were already stripped of your strength and power, you are nothing but a lowly demon that is lower than an imp and with adjustments made to the sigil on you, you will never desire another and only the imp, you will live knowing your child hates you while you cannot do anything about it while searching for the one you have chosen over your family." Adam said as he lifted his foot off the former Ars Goetia.

"I wish you luck in your search." 

With that, Stolas was gone leaving the Sins, Stella, Octavia, Paimon and Seth while Adam stood there.

"I hope he never finds him." Octavia growled as Adams eyes moved down to her.

"He will not for the imp is trapped on Earth in the centre of its core barely alive and forever to be tortured both physically and psychologically, that disgrace is bound to only to Hell no stronger than a sickly human." Adam said as Mammon whistled.

"Brutal." He said with a smile.

"I like it."

"Now then, I leave the three to you Seth as I said." Adam said as he looked around.

"Great granddaughter, my children, it was pleasant to see you all, Seth return to heaven with the task is completed."

Adam then opened a portal as he walked through it and left leaving them.

The portal closed as Seth brought out his katana.

"I will bring the other three." He said as he cut a rift open and walked through before returning with the three as they now stood before the Sins and Paimon.

"Now for the three of you." Seth said as he sheathed his Katana once more.

This made the three of them tense up a bit as they prepared for what was to come.

"Moxxie and Millie, you will be moved to the Wrath Ring of Hell, Satan will be the one who will be telling you of your new lives." Seth said as the two imps turned to the Sin who folded his arms.

"Did some digging on you guys and I got the perfect jobs for you." Satan said as he folded his arms.

"You will be provided with new housing and better pay plus benefits, better than what that piece of shit did for you guys." 

Hearing that surprised the two of them as Seth left them before his gaze moved to Loona.

"And you Loona, will be moving to the Ring of Gluttony, Beelzebub was kind enough to take you in, more on your situation will be discussed there." Seth said as Loona gave him a nod before she looked at Beelzebub who gave her a smile.

"Then that concludes the trial, let us all depart."

Chapter 45: Chapter 45

Nikola was staring at a blackboard as he held a piece of chalk in his hands as his eyes darted all over the board searching for any changes that needed to be made.

Oppenheimer came up next to him as he held a cup of coffee to him as they both stared at the board together while Nikola took the coffee.

"Thank you." Nikola said as he took a sip of the coffee.

"I believe we should change this equation here." Oppenheimer said as he took the piece of chalk and walked to the board as he erased an equation before writing a new one.

Nikola raised a hand to his chin as he looked at it.

"That could provide with a better stability and make it more balanced." Nikola said and Oppenheimer nodded.

"We have to account for their flexibility and agility as well." Oppenheimer said.

On the board were calculations and schematics.

"True, we are basing this off my creation so we have to make the adjustments for them." Nikola said.

"I think this is the best that we will have them, let's start building." Oppenheimer said and Nikola nodded as he set the coffee down on a table before he rolled up his sleeves.

"You think we have time to finish it?" Oppenheimer asked as Nikola grinned as his electric blue eyes seemed to glow.

"Have you forgotten who we are?" Nikola asked amused as Oppenheimer grinned.

"Let's begin then." 

Meanwhile

Adam returned to heaven as he walked through the city and even though it was late, everything was still abuzz with the street lights illuminating the streets as the chatter of people though less so than there would be in the day.

Normally, Adam would avoid the city but for the time being he just felt like walking around for a moment.

He went to the cafe that Emily had taken him to as he sat down at a table.

"What can I get you?" A waitress asked with a smile as Adam looked over the menu before pausing for a moment as he closed it.

"I'll take a waffle with a scoop of ice cream, please and some tea." Adam said as the waitress nodded before taking the menu away.

Adam sat in silence for a few moments as he was left to his thoughts.

Sitting alone in the quiet of the cafe gave him plenty of time to organise his thoughts as he stared out the window looking up at the night sky.

'My son...I have seen that for you to be complete, you must die.' 

Gods words repeated in his head as he closed his eyes.

'And in your completion, you will see.' 

"What is it I will be seeing, father..." Adam muttered as he opened his eyes just as the waitress came with what he had ordered.

He stared at the order for a moment a he thanked the waitress before picking up his fork and taking a bite of it.

It was much too sweet for Adams tastes but it was still quite warm as the ice cream was melting a bit.

He looked at the dish before his eyes softened a bit.

'Warm and incredibly sweet...just like Emily.' Adam thought as he shook his head before he continued to eat and drink from his tea before he was done.

After paying, he left the cafe and walked through the streets and as he did he remembered when he and Eve would walk through the city.

Eve would pull him along from place to place showing him everything she had already seen when she had arrived before him.

At the time there weren't many souls in heaven yet so the city was quite empty but that didn't matter to either of them because as long as they were with each other, the world around them didn't matter to Adam.

He looked down to his side where he remembered Eve being as she held his hand, her wings fluttering a little while she walked with a bounce in her step.

Adam soon flew back to his realm and went to the balcony of his palace entering he found Lute laying on his bed asleep.

She had waited for his return as Adam walked over to her and carefully lifted her as he used his wings to open the covers, he gently laid her down once more.

He looked at her before he leaned down gently kissing her lips before he rose up and covered her with the blanket as he moved over to his side of the bed.

With a simple wave of his hand, he now wore sleepwear as he joined her in bed as he closed his eyes.

Elsewhere

Loona was shifting a little nervously as she sat in the living room of the Sin of Gluttonys mansion while opposite her was Seth and Beelzebub.

"Are you alright there, kid?" Beelzebub asked as Loona looked up at them.

"I guess..." Loona said with a small shrug.

"Are you hungry?" Seth asked her and before Loona could reply to that, her stomach growled.

Loonas eyes widened as her face felt hot with embarrassment.

"I'd take that as a yes, I understand the feeling though, I could eat a few cows right now with how hungry I am." Beelzebub said half jokingly.

"I will go get some food then, Beelzebub stay with Loona please." Seth said as he left leaving the hellhound and sin.

There was a small awkward silence between them before Loona cleared her throat.

"So...are you two..." Loona began as Beelzebub looked at her.

"A...couple?" She finished and Loona nodded.

"Yeah, for a few decades now actually." 

Hearing that surprised Loona a little.

"Holy shit." Loona said and Beelzebub let out a small laugh.

"Yeah, I get it, weird seeing an angel with a sin, huh?" Beelzebub asked.

"A little yeah, how does that even work?" Loona asked curiously.

"Eh, get comfy, kind of a long explanation." Beelzebub replied as she leaned back a bit.

TimeSkip

Seth had returned a little while later when he returned to the living room where he saw Loona laughing a little and Beelzebub smiling.

"Yeah, he had this whole broody thing going on too, he was all "power, I need more power"." Beelzebub said doing an impression of Seth having slicked back her hair a little to match it.

He raised an eyebrow at this and folded his arms realising that she was talking about him as he leaned against the entrance to the living room.

Loona laughed a little bit more before she saw Seth there as she quickly cleared her throat.

Beelzebub noticed this as she turned and saw Seth as her eyes widened a little.

"Oh...hey babe." She said smiling nervously wondering how much he head heard as her hair went back to normal.

"Oh no don't mind me, please continue." Seth said as he walked towards them.

"But I ever said I need more power ince, I only said I need power most of the time." 

Beelzebub smiled as Seth walked over and sat down next to her.

"So you got the food?" She asked as Seth set his Katana against the couch and nodded.

He waved his hand as the table soon filled with various foods.

When the food arrived both women were immediately hit by the heavenly aroma of all the foods that were there.

"I had decided that to get food from heaven instead of what is passed as food down here in Hell." Seth said as he folded his arms as he looked at the two of them seeing they were actually drooling as they stared at the food.

"You two may dig in of course." 

Without a word, Beelzebub dug in as she hadn't eaten food from heaven in such a long time and missed it a lot.

Loona however was hesitant as she looked at Seth.

"Is it really alright?" She asked and Seth offered her a small smile.

"Yes do not worry, please dig in." Seth said as Loona gave him one more look before she ate a little bit as her face immediately lit up.

Her taste buds were hit with a taste she had never experienced before she as she couldn't help but moan in delight.

"Oh my god..." She muttered before quickly eating more of the food.

"I know." Beelzebub said with her mouth full of feed.

Seth watched the two of them and chuckled a little.

They were stuffing their faces eating each of the various dishes that seemed to never run out as Seth leaned back on the couch he was sitting on closing his eyes.

Within his coat pocket was a small box which now he just needed the right time to present to Beelzebub which he hoped to at least do before the coming Extermination.

"Foolish." Seth said softly as his smile got a little bigger.

Chapter 46: Chapter 46

Abel groaned a little as he stretched his arms before he reached to his side and took his guns out of their holsters from the side.

His hands were shaking from all the shooting he had been doing throughout out the day as he was providing examples to the Exorcists he had been training with all their choices of guns.

Aclima came up behind him as she wrapped her arms around him and rested her head against his back.

"I had forgotten how hard that Emperor can counter." She said.

"He got you with the Heavenly hands of defence, huh?" Abel asked with a smile as he felt Aclima nod again.

"I was throwing a punch and then got it blocked off before I got a palm strike to the stomach sending my flying in front of the girls." Aclima said as she rubbed her stomach.

"Training demonstration?" Abel asked and Aclima nodded against his back again.

"Alright, let your handsome and kind husband see." 

He felt Aclima unwrap her arms from him before he took a step forward and turned around to her as he got down on one knee.

He carefully took her shirt before he gently lifted it and whistled.

On his wife's stomach was a visible red mark but no serious bruising at least.

"Alright good news, he held back, bad news, you got whooped by him holding back." Abel said which was rewarded with a fist to the head.

"I might be exhausted but I can still kick your ass Abel." Aclima said as she looked down at him not amused with that little remark.

"Okay okay, I'm sorry..." Abel apologized rubbing his head chuckling a little before he stood up.

"But you'll be alright, we'll get you some ice if you want and then you can lay down for a bit." 

Aclima nodded before she started walking before she was stopped by Abel who lifted her up into his arms.

"I got you dear." He said as he kissed her cheek before he started walking.

"Heh." Aclima giggled a little as she allowed him to carry her before she got a sly smile.

"You know, my body is filled with aches and I think a nice hot bath would do me a lot of good right now, care to join me?" 

Abel paused for a moment as he looked at her.

"I don't know, I was thinking of microwaving that pizza we have in our fridge." Abel said with a playful smile.

"Oh sure you can eat pizza or you can eat..." She trailed off as she moved up to his ear and whispered in his ear.

Abel's eyes widened before changing directions.

"You know I could use a bath myself right now." Abel said as Aclima just giggled happily.

TimeSkip

It was now one month before the Exterminations as the date got closer and closer as everyone had been pushed harder in their training.

Jack had been kind enough provide them with strategy and also give the Exorcists a lessons in stealth which of course would occur at night in the forest.

Many Exorcists still had nightmares which lead to a lot of them sleeping with Adam as a means to ward off the nightmares.

Nikola and Oppenheimer were still hard at work with their lastest project and had secluded themselves in Nikolas lab which was bigger than Oppenheimers so it provided them with the proper area to work.

Buddha when he wasn't being asked to help spent his time just relaxed beneath a tree with his arms behind his head and a bowl of candy at his side which he had to keep from Emily when she visited them.

Sun continued to train Charlie as the two got a bit closer with each other.

Okita and Lute were training under Seth as Lute was now doing much better now then when they had first began but that didn't make either of them relent.

Speaking of, Charlie and the Exorcists had gotten closer to each other on friendly terms which had surprised Charlie how accepting they were.

It probably helped that she wasn't actually part demon but that didn't matter to her in the slightest.

Some of them helped by giving her pointers even Lute had been kind enough to her despite her mother being Lilith.

Charlie would never forget the first sleepover she had with them which included Emily too.

Now as a means to up their training, Sun had been asked to give them a "special" lesson.

The Exorcists all stood grouped together as they were now out of the forest and in an open rocky area while Sun was standing at the top of a hill looking down at them.

"Lieutenant, do you have any idea what we're gonna be doing?" Rose asked their current leader who held her Katana tightly as her eyes never left Sun.

"I don't but be on your guard." Lute said as she gripped her blade tightly.

Charlie held her spear as she took a deep breath before Sun raised his staff and slammed it down on the mountain sending a large crack down it.

"Exorcists!! Today we have a very special training session lined up for you!" Sun exclaimed as he let go of his staff before raising his hands.

He grabbed fistfulls of his hair and ripped it off before throwing them all in the air.

In flashes of golden light, each of the strands of hair that he had pulled all turned into identical clones of himself as they all held staffs in there hands while floating in the air.

Seeing this brought a look of horror to all the Exorcists.

"No...it can't be." An exorcist whispered looking at all of them.

"W-What?" Charlie asked as her fear grew more now.

"If Lord Wukong had done this then that means one of two things." Lute said and her tone was grim.

The clones soon copied what the original had done until there tens of thousands of clones all looking down at them from above though the number was closer to hundreds of thousands

"Exorcists! Now come the greatest battle you will ever face!!" Sun roared before he made a handsign as he chanted a spell and pointed to all of his clones.

"CHANGE!!"

In a puff of smoke the army of clones changed as they were now armour wearing angels all with armoured wings as their staffs now gone replaced with spears as they all moved now standing in a line.

"Oh but we are not done!" Sun exclaimed as he pulled four more strands of hair of his head and blew them into the air.

"Change!!" 

The four stands of hair changed into a giant burst of golden light as the earth shook.

When the bright light faded the exorcists saw what had formed.

Four giants towered over them glaring down as each had a giant weapons in their hands as they too were clad in armour.

"Exorcists! Today you face my once enemies...The entire heavenly army!! Along with the four great generals!" Sun exclaimed as he laughed.

The Exorcists stared up at the army as their jaws dropped.

"W-WHAT?!" They all screamed.

"Oh please, be glad you are only fighting these weaklings and not all those I've battled against!" Sun said.

"I wanted you too but I was outvoted!"

"L-Lieutenant...are we going to die?" An exorcist named Belladonna asked as Lute looked at the army before taking a few steps forward.

"Exorcists! We were trained in order to prepare for anything! Even if we fall in this battle we will do it only after giving it everything we've got and then pushing beyond that!!" Lute exclaimed as she turned to them and raised her blade.

"We are proud warriors are we not?!"

The Exorcists and Charlie looked before they grew looks of determination which were soon followed by roars of agreement as Lute turned and pointed her blade now at the heavenly army.

"Exorcists...CHARGE!!" 

With a battlecry, the exorcists flew into the air as the heavenly army descended upon them.

Sun watched this as he sat down and folded his arms with his legs crossed.

A smile soon spread across his face as he watched the battle begin.

"I must say, this is one of your craziest ideas." Sun said as he looked up to his side seeing Adam standing next to him as he watched his Exorcists battle.

Adam said nothing for a few moments as he watched his Exorcists though overwhelmed with just their weapons manage to hold their own even if for a bit.

"They were ready for a challenge." Adam said.

"And Charlie? Did you think she was ready?" Sun asked as Adam looked down at him.

"You are the one who can answer that question." Adam replied as Sun let out a laugh.

"I trained monkeys to wield weapons and stand against heavenly soldiers, with how determined Charlie was, take a guess." Sun said as he pointed up to the sky.

Adam turned to the sky as he watched Charlie soar through the air avoidimg the thrusts of a spear before stabbing an armoured angelic soldier through the face causing it to turn into a strand of hair as her eyes were narrowed before she was joined with three exorcist angels as they flew together to continue fighting.

Adam watched her and felt a bit of pride surge through him.

"I'd say she's getting there and with another month to train her, she'll be ready." Sun said as he grinned proudly.

Abel and Aclima came up not long after as they joined in the viewing along with Seth.

"Look at those shots, those girls make me so proud." Abel said wiping a fake tear from his eye as he watched the storm of bullets and arrows hit heavenly soldiers.

"Oh look! One of my girls just snapped a soldiers neck!" Aclima said clapping her hands together happily.

Seth said nothing as he watched for his student saying nothing but smirked when he saw three heavenly soldiers have their wings sliced off by seemingly nothing.

Lute appeared before she flew away gone from view once more.

"She can't maintain that speed for long periods of time, that needs to be improved." Seth commented.

"But...she is doing quite well." 

Adam nodded as he folded his arms watching them as his pride grew more.

Chapter 47: Chapter 47

The battle was long and seemingly unending but soon the battle had concluded as the Exorcists were all on the ground exhausted, battered and bruised while the Heavenly army looked down at them as the sun was setting.

Half of the army was gone and two of the four great generals had been defeated but the Exorcists were greatly taxed from the battle.

Lute could barely feel her wings as he arms were numb but she slowly rose to her feet in an attempt to continue fighting as she glared at the over fifty thousand heavenly soldiers that remained.

Not long after the rest followed as they were exhausted but refused to let their sister fight alone.

Charlie had her spear in the ground as she stood with them panting heavily from exhaustion.

Before the fight however could continue, the remaining soldiers and generals turned into hair.

"That is enough." Adam said getting their attention as they looked ahead seeing him stand before them.

But sir-" Lute began but Adam raised his hand silencing her.

"This was not a battle of if you could win or lose but a battle to test your determination and will, if you would fight until the bitter end and even then push yourselves further." Adam told them as he looked around.

"And I would say that you all passed with flying colours." 

"That was some damn fine shooting if I do say so myself." Abel said as he and Aclima flew over to them with Seth getting there through a rift.

"And seeing my girls bash heads in, rip others apart and crush others, I feel like a proud mom again." Aclima said with an approving nod.

Seth said nothing as his eyes locked with Lutes as he gave her a nod.

"Hehe I could have done a little better but it was still quite impressive." Sun asked as he walked over to Adam with his staff resting on his shoulder.

"Fifty thousand heavenly soldiers defeated makes me wish I had all of you on my side when I was fighting heaven the first time." 

He laughed a little before he watched all the Exorcists collapse.

Looking at them made Sun laugh once more.

"Alright then, I'll get to work and fix them up then." Sun said as he made more clones before they each got to work healing the Exorcists.

Charlie groaned before she felt her head raised up and laid down as she opened her eyes seeing Sun smiling down at her while her head was on his lap.

"Good job, little princess you've impressed Adam." Sun said giving her a thumbs up but was rewarded with a punch to the face.

It didn't hurt at all but Sun looked at her still smiling.

Charlie stared up at him and couldn't help but smile as well.

"All fun aside, well done Charlie." Sun said.

"Thanks Sun." She said.

"This is cause for celebration if I do say so myself, do you happen to be free tomorrow?" Sun asked as Charlie looked up at him a little surprised.

"Oh...I don't know, I'd have to ask my teacher." She replied with a teasing smile.

Sun laughed a little before he hummed tapping his chin.

"Oh I don't know, I suppose you could have a day off." Sun said as Charlie giggled.

"Then I guess I am free tomorrow." Charlie said.

"Perfect, I'll be seeing you tomorrow just before sunset." Sun said with a wink.

Adam was towering over them as he cleared his throat getting the attention of both of them as Charlie quickly as her face exploded in red.

Sun looked up at Adam as he smiled before he rose up to his feet.

"Well then, I'll leave you both to it." Sun said as he turned and walked away.

Adam glanced at him over his shoulder before looking down at Charlie as he held his hand out to her.

Charlie still embarrassed, took his hand as Adam pulled her too her feet.

One thing Charlie was amazed at was that Sun had healed her pretty well as she looked around and all the exorcists were back to their feet talking amongst themselves.

"Come, I will take you home." Adam said and Charlie nodded but instead of flying, Adam motioned for her to follow him as they started walking.

The Exorcists were flying home and Lute was going with them while his children went their own way.

Together Adam and Charlie walked side by side as Charlie looked around them at the rocky terrain until they got back into the forest.

"I think I owe you an explanation." Adam said getting Charlie's attention as she looked up at him.

"For what?" Charlie asked.

"For our first meeting down in Hell." Adam said.

"Oh...that." Charlie said as Adam glanced down at her.

"I apologize for how I acted towards you but when you had first entered, upon seeing you...I had thought I had failed in wiping away any trace of that filth." Adam explained.

"I was quick to believe that you were simply a carbon copy of Samael that I had decided to treat you just as I would have treated him it was not until you were in heaven for some time that I realised, I was wrong." 

Charlie said nothing as she looked at him before she hugged him.

"It's okay dad." Charlie said as Adam raised his hands and returned the hug as his wings wrapped around her.

"I had witnessed all my children grow into who they are today unfortunately I had not witnessed yours." Adam said.

"I would like to rectify that." 

"I'd like that, I am only two hundred after all." Charlie said as she looked up at him smiling.

Adam nodded as he released her after a few minutes before they started walking again.

"I had seen that you accepted going out to celebrate with Wukong." Adam said as Charlie blushed a little.

"Well yeah, he's been really nice, he makes me laugh, he's also really helped me." Charlie said as she played with her hair a little.

"He's also really handsome and those muscles..."

She had said that last part quietly but Adam had heard it as he rolled his eyes a little.

'Of course, like mother like daughter.' Adam thought as he shook his head.

"Is he your first relationship?" He asked her.

"Hm? Well...no, when I was still in Hell, I was in two relationships, one being with this jerk that was arranged by Lucifer." Charlie said as her eyes narrowed.

"And the second was with this demon girl named Vaggie."

Hearing that name made Adam pause as he looked at Charlie.

"Vaggie?" Adam repeated and Charlie looked at him.

"Yeah, we actually met just after an Extermination, she was hurt so I had taken her back to my hotel to fix her up and we got together a little while after though but that's in the past now, just remembering it makes me feel sick." Charlie said as she shook her head.

"I believe I should tell you something." Adam said as they started walking again.

"WHAT?!"

Charlie's scream echoed throughout the forest as some animals raised their heads looking around before going back to their business.

"That...that fucking bitch!" Charlie spat.

Not only did Vaggie lie to her about who she really was but she was someone who would betray her own comrades that pissed off Charlie to no end.

"I will END her." Charlie growled.

"That is only if you will be allowed to come with on the Extermination." Adam said as Charlie's head snapped to him.

"B-But, I've come really far! Even Sun said that you were impressed!" Charlie said as Adam hummed before turning his head forward and walking.

"We will see perhaps you are ready and perhaps you are not." Adam said.

It took Charlie a few minutes to register what was going on before her eyes widened.

"No..you aren't...are you teasing me?!" She exclaimed in shock but got no answer as Adam continued walking as she quickly went after him.

"Dad? Dad! Come on tell me!" 

Later

Adam was walking along the beach as he held Charlie who had fallen asleep in his arms while he was getting close to Lilith's home.

As he got close he saw that Lilith was standing outside as she saw the two of them as she sighed before walking over.

"I would appreciate a little heads up next time that you would be late with bringing our daughter home." Lilith said as Adam nodded.

"My apologies Lilith, I had decided to take a longer route to discuss some things with her and had lost track of the time." Adam said and Lilith shook her head.

"Well at least the two of you are spending time together." Lilith said as she motioned for him to follow her.

Lilith led him inside as the two went to Charlie's bedroom where Adam laid her down in bed, changing her clothes into pajamas as Lilith tucked her in before the two left quietly.

"Care to join me for a drink?" Lilith asked.

"You know I do not consume alcohol." Adam said as Lilith nodded.

"I know and it still baffles me to this day but I will make you some tea." Lilith said.

"Then I will join you." Adam said as the two walked down to the living room as Adam sat down while Lilith went to the kitchen.

A few minutes later she had come back as Adam held a cup of tea in his hand while Lilith had a glass of wine as she leaned against him.

The two were talking for a bit as Lilith took a sip of her wine.

"Charlie is going on a date? With that mischievous monkey?" Lilith said and Adam nodded.

"Yes but you forget Wukong is my son." Adam said.

"Right forgive me but I still remember reading about what he had done before you had adopted him, he makes Lucifer's attempt at Heaven look like a joke." Lilith said with a small laugh.

"It was quite impressive, Sun had taken down the entire heavenly army and even most of the Archangels." Adam said.

"Meanwhile all Lucifer could do was take down a few soldiers without even being able to get to heaven." Lilith said shaking her head before she smiled.

"Anyway looks like I'm going to be helping our daughter get ready for her date tomorrow that will be exciting." 

Lilith finished the wine in her glass before she set her glass down on the table before them as she laid her head down on Adams lap.

Turning her head, she looked up at him as Adam looked down at her before he started to play with her hair a bit.

"May I stay tonight?" Adam asked as Lilith smiled.

"I was hoping you would ask that."

Chapter 48: Chapter 48

Charlie woke up bright and early the next morning as she slowly sat up in her bed rubbing her eyes before stretching her body to get out any of the aches she had.

She slowly got out of bed and put on some slippers before she left her room.

Upon leaving her room, her nose was met with a very familiar scent as Charlie woke up a little more thanks to that as she headed downstairs.

She looked into the kitchen and saw Adam standing there making breakfast as she walked over to him.

"Good morning dad!" Charlie said as she hugged him from behind.

"Good morning Charlie." Adam greeted but he was focused on the task at hand.

"Did you stay the night here?" Charlie asked as she pulled away while Adam nodded his head.

"Your mother is sitting at the table, breakfast will be ready shortly." Adam said as Charlie nodded before she went to the dining room where sure enough her mother was sitting with a cup of what Charlie assumed was coffee.

"Good morning mom." Charlie said as she sat down opposite her mother who smiled at her.

"Good morning dear." Lilith said as Charlie picked up a cup of coffee and drank some as she sighed happily.

"Heaven coffee is so good." Charlie said.

"If you think that's good you should try heavenly wine, it's extraordinary." Lilith said.

"She will not have any alcohol, she is only two hundred." Adam said as he set multiple plates down.

"Oh come now Adam, she is old enough to make her own decisions." Lilith said looking at him as he sat down at the head of the table folding his arms.

"I did not allow our children to drink until they were five hundred." Adam said.

"I know that's how juice was invented but Adam can you not make an exception?" Lilith asked as Adam raised an eyebrow before he pointed to Charlie.

Charlie at this moment was eating chocolate chip pancakes in her own little world as her face had syrup on it.

"Okay...perhaps we can push the alcohol a little bit." Lilith said as Adam lifted a handkerchief and started to wipe Charlie's face.

"Do not eat so messily." Adam told her as Charlie finished the food in her mouth before she smiled.

"Sorry, it's just that your cooking is so good dad!" Charlie said when Adam finished wiping her face as Adam ate a piece of toast.

"I'd be offended if that weren't true." Lilith said before she ate a piece of the omelette she had before her.

"That reminds me, we have a busy day today young lady?"

"We do?" Charlie asked confused as she ate a piece of bacon.

"That's right, today we are going out and getting you ready for your date." Lilith said as she had some more coffee.

Hearing that made Charlie turn to her father to said nothing as he sipped some of his tea.

"You told her?!" Charlie asked embarrassed and Adam nodded.

"Yes." He said simply as Charlie pouted before eating another piece of her pancakes which quickly got rid of her pout.

"Mom, I appreciate it but we don't have to." Charlie said but Lilith waved her hand.

"Nonsense, I have waited years to do this and besides it's also going to be a girls day, Adam was kind enough to invite some people for me." Lilith said which made Charlie confused for a moment.

At that very moment, there was a knock at the front door.

"Oh, that is them." Lilith said as Adam got up.

"I will get the door." He said before leaving the dining room and went right to the front door.

"So who did you invite?" 

"Addy, where is my niece!?" The voice of Jophiel spoke up as Lilith smiled.

Elsewhere

Buddha was humming as he laid against a tree with a bowl of candy bars right next to him as he grabbed one before unwrapping it as he threw the whole candy bar in his mouth and chewed.

"Ah, best part of about heaven, everyday is a pretty good day." Buddha said with a smile as he opened an eye.

"Emily, your stealth skills could use a little bit of work." 

There was a snap of a twig followed by a huff as Emily came up from around the tree that Buddha was lounging against as she smiled nervously.

"H-Hey Buddha!" Emily greeted as Buddha turned to her as he pushed his sunglasses up.

"So what are you doing here?" He asked as he sat up a little.

"Well...I just happened to be around in the area is all." Emily said doing a very poor job of lying but Buddha was kind enough to play along with this.

"Oh really? Come to visit the animals?" Buddha asked with a smile.

"Uh- Y-Yeah of course!" Emily said as she folded her arms.

"I definitely came to visit the animals!" 

"Welp, don't let me keep you then, have fun." Buddha said as he laid back against the tree putting his arms behind his head closing his eyes.

'3...2...1...' Buddha counted down before Emily cleared her throat.

"Well uhm, I also happened to bake some cookies and thought that maaaaaybe you'd like them." Emily said as Buddha opened an eye to see her holding a Tupperware container with cookies in it out to him.

"Well isn't that kind, thanks a lot Em." Buddha said as he took it and opened it.

He looked at the cookies before looking up at her.

"Y'know, I got quite a lot of candy and cookies here...be a shame to eat them alone." Buddha said as he smiled.

"Wanna join?"

Emily squealed as she quickly sat down next to him as Buddha held the container to her as she happily took a cookie as Buddha did the same.

Meanwhile

Sun was doing something he never thought he would need to in his long years of being alive in this world...clothes shopping.

"I think this shirt will suit you quite well." 

Sun turned his head and looked at Jack who held up a dark red button up shirt with gold detail on it that formed a branch with some leaves as Sun smiled.

"Yeah actually looks like it will." Sun said as he took the shirt and examined it.

"Well now, go on and put it on, I'll look for something for you to wear for pants, we must make sure you are properly attired." Jack said as he ushered the Great Sage away who rolled his eyes before walking to the change rooms.

Sun had asked Jack to help him get some clothes for his evening with Charlie since...he didn't own any clothes other than his armour and the clothes he had on his back.

He realised their was no way he could show up to Charlie's home wearing a suit of armour.

Sun asked, Jack told him that it didn't seem like the best idea since he would be wearing that armour again in a months time.

So here Sun was, trying on a shirt as he struggled with putting on the buttons before he just decided to leave the last two undone.

He opened the door to the changing room as he walked out where Jack was standing.

Jack looked at him before he smiled and gave him a nod.

"You look ready to meet the Queen in that old boy." Jack said and Sun chuckled as he rubbed his head.

"In a sense I am going to be meeting royalty." Sun said.

"I still think we should get you a haircut." Jack said but Sun shook his head.

"Sorry friend but that will not be happening, that's just wasting my own power unless I need to remind you that I actually use my hair as one of my powers." Sun said and Jack chuckled and shook his head.

"No need, now try on these slacks." Jack said which confused Sun until Jack raised a pair of pants.

"Oh!" Sun said as he took them.

With Charlie

She had to admit that she was having the time of her life.

Her mother and aunts had taken her out to both get ready for her date as well as having a girls day.

"I think the pink one was the best!" Jophiel said as she walked next to Charlie with her arm linked with her's.

"It will make really get his attention."

"I think the black one suited her best and it fit her form best." Azrael said as she stood next to Camuel who scoffed.

"Unless you want him to lose her since they're going out late, I don't even see the point in you wearing a dress, some comfortable pants and a good shirt is all you need." Camuel said and Zadkiel nodded in agreement.

"True but nothing says love like armour, we should get her some of that." Zadkiel said.

"Lady Zadkiel is correct." Lute said.

"And that is why if it weren't for Addy, you'd be single Zad and you too Lute." Jophiel said which was rewarded with her getting flipped off by Zadkiel while Lute frowned.

"That's enough both of you, besides white is a far more elegant colour." Sera said.

"I say go with something violet to match your eyes sweetheart." Lilith added though she was disguised at the moment to not draw attention as Charlie just giggled at the antics of those around her.

"Oh! Shoes! We nearly forgot about those!" Jophiel said as she pulled Charlie along.

"Then we need to get you some make up too, nothing too much just some lipstick and eyeliner should do it, we'll knock him off his feet for sure!" 

Adam was walking behind this group as he carried quite a few shopping bags.

He was out of usual attire due to the women in his life insisting upon it.

Now Adam was sporting a pair of jeans and a light blue t-shirt which was under a dark blue jacket with gold detail on it along with usual choker and a pair of boots.

He loved the women that he was with...but he did not love the fact that this was what his day going to be like...he also felt ridiculous wearing these clothes.

"Let this end soon..." Adam silently muttered as he was at least thankful that Emily was not here otherwise perhaps this day would truly never end.

Chapter 49: Chapter 49

The day continued on until the time had finally come.

Sun was standing outside Lilith's home as he took a deep breath.

He wore the shirt that Jack had suggested as he wore polished black shoes and pants to match the shoes.

His hair was as it usually was because no matter what they had tried, they could not tame it and now he was there holding flowers in his hand as he stared down at them.

"Just perfect, I've turned into a cliche, such is how the Great Sage Equal of Heaven has fallen." He muttered before he sighed and raised his fist.

He knocked on the door and waited for a few moments.

There were footsteps coming from inside as Sun took a deep breath.

'Calm down fool, you are the one who could stand before the entirely heavenly army with a smile, you have who knows how many layers of immortality and lives, you have challenged God himself, now stop being so scared!' Sun scolded himself before the door opened revealing Lilith.

"Ah, Sun how good it is to see you." She said with a smile as Sun returned it.

"Lilith, it has been far too long, how are you?" Sun asked.

"Oh I'm quite well, Charlie will be ready in a minute, care to come in?" She replied and Sun nodded as Lilith let him in.

She led him to the living room where Adam was sitting in an armchair with a new book in his hand as he read from it.

"Adam, Sun is here, could you keep him company for a bit while Charlie finishes up?" Lilith asked him as Adam looked up from his book.

"Of course." Adam said as he closed the book as Lilith gave him a smile before she left.

Sun entered the living room as he sat down on the couch setting the flowers down next to him as he looked over at Adam.

"I don't suppose you have any advice?" Sun asked.

"Do not be anyone other than the one that Charlie had said yes to." Adam said as Sun let out a small laugh.

He shook his head before he smiled.

"Thank you, I needed to hear that." Sun said and Adam nodded.

"And if you break her heart, I will ensure that you are sealed under a mountain for the next ten thousand years." Adam said as he leaned back.

Sun knew Adam wasn't joking in the slightest but he laughed anyway and nodded.

"I will make sure it does not happen." Sun said before the two heard footsteps as Sun quickly grabbed the flowers.

He rose to his feet and turned around as he saw the female Archangels and Lilith standing there all with smiles.

"My oh my, seems the Great Sage can clean up when he wants to." Zadkiel said playfully.

"What a rare sight indeed." Jophiel teased.

If this were any other time, Sun would have snapped back with words of his own but...he decided to endure for now.

"Both of you stop teasing the poor boy." Sera scolded them before looking at Sun with a kind smile.

"Sera is correct, we should not let him be kept waiting." Azrael said.

They moved out of the way as they revealed what made Suns jaw drop slightly.

Charlie wore a white dress that was parted down the side as her hair was braided into a ponytail while her nails were manicured and painted to match her wings while she had red lipstick, eyeliner and slight blush giving her cheeks a rosy colour while she wore white flats to match her dress.

Charlie gave him a soft smile while Sun blinked a few times before quickly clearing his throat.

"You look...beautiful Charlie." Sun said before he walked from around the couch towards her as he held the flowers out to her.

"These are for you." 

Charlie looked at the bouquet which consisted of roses of red, white and pink as she took them from him.

"Thank you, Sun, they're incredible." Charlie said before Jophiel took them.

"We'll take care of these now of the two of you go." Jophiel said.

Adam watched as Sun held his hand out to Charlie which she took as the two walked hand in hand out of the house.

He turned his head back to his book as he went back to reading.

Outside

Sun and Charlie stood outside as they walked along the beach for a little.

"So what are we going to do?" Charlie asked and Sun smiled as he whistled.

His cloud came flying down towards them from above as Sun got into it as he helped Charlie climb into it.

"Oh you'll see." Sun said as he gave her a wink before turning his head forward.

"Wrap your arms around me." 

Charlie nodded as she wrapped her arms around his waist as the cloud began to move.

"I called in a few favours for this but I think you'll like it but you'll need to tuck your wings away." Sun said which confused Charlie before she did as he said.

They flew for a bit until they entered the third realm of heaven and continued to fly until they reached the gates of heaven.

"Peter!" Sun said as his cloud lowered towards the gatekeeper of heaven.

Saint Peter looked up hearing that voice as he smiled.

"Well aren't you two quite the couple, and is this the girl you were talking about?" Peter asked and Sun nodded.

"The very same." Sun said as he looked over his shoulder.

"Charlie, this is Saint Peter, he's the gatekeeper of heaven, he job is basically to welcome winners to heaven." 

"Oh! It's nice to meet you Saint Peter, I don't think we met with I had arrived." Charlie said as she looked at him but he waved his hand.

"Oh that's fine, I heard you were given a welcome by the First Man himself, that's more than some old gatekeeper can give but welcome anyway my dear and please call me Peter." He said with a kind smile which Charlie returned.

"Hey Peter, do you mind opening that portal now?" Sun asked and the Saint chuckled before nodding.

"Alright but you be careful out there." Saint Peter said and Sun rolled his eyes before nodding.

Saint Peter looked ahead as he raised his hand before a portal opened ahead of them as the cloud flew towards it.

Charlie looked over Suns shoulder as they flew through the portal before arriving into an area that was under a starry night sky.

"Charlie, welcome to Earth." Sun said which surprised her greatly.

"I thought we weren't allowed to be on Earth?" Charlie asked.

"Technically speaking, those from Hell are forbidden to come to Earth but if given permission, angels of high enough rank may come to Earth though this is usually in order to perform missions or hunt down anyone from Hell who managed to sneak onto Earth." Sun explained.

"And it helps when you know the King of Earth and are only planning to show his daughter a good time." 

"So you asked my dad." Charlie said smiling.

"Well yes, I also had to fill out a lot of paperwork which I left some clones to do and bribed a few Archangels to look the other way." Sun said smiling.

"How do you bribe an angel when heaven provides you with everything?" Charlie asked.

"Oh you just need to know what the angels like." Sun said as they flew through the night.

Flashback

Sun was sitting in Michaels office as he sat in front of Michaels desk while he was doing paperwork.

"You want to what?" Michael asked as he looked at Sun who smiled.

"I just want to take Charlie to Earth and show her a good time, it'll be harmless." Sun said as he leaned back while Michael raised an eyebrow.

"You and harmless don't exactly go...what is that?" Michael asked as Sun pulled an item out from behind his back.

"Oh this? Oh nothing...nothing but an Adam plushie, first of its kind and the only one of its kind." Sun said.

The plushie looked exactly like Adam but a more Chibi version of him, it even included his neutral gaze.

"It can be all yours if you allow me the clearance to go to Earth with Charlie." Sun said as he waved the plushie as Michaels eyes followed it almost hypnotized by it.

"How...how do you even have something like this?" Michael asked.

"I knew there would be a day when I needed something from one of the Archangels so I had this made, so...do we have a deal?" Sun asked as Michael shook their head.

"I shouldn't allow this." Michael said trying to keep their integrity and Sun nodded.

"Very well, you drive a hard bargain...maybe I should just think of something else." Sun said before he squeezed the plush.

"I care for you deeply." Adams voice came from the plush as Michaels eyes widened.

"I-It talks?" Michael asked and Sun nodded.

Flashback ends

Sun gave a silent laugh as he pat himself on the back for that one.

Chapter 50: Chapter 50

Adam had left Lilith's home as he now stood alone.

The others had remained at Lilith's house and though some had offered to go with him, Adam had wanted to be alone for the moment.

He stood on the beach as he watched the waves crashing onto the shore.

Adam felt foolish, he was standing before the beach letting himself wallow in his own fear and he felt pathetic for it.

He was a warrior, time and time again he stood up to any foe and danger without batting an eye because he believed in himself as well as the power he had worked so hard to obtain.

Why then...why then did he feel so fearful almost as fearful as when he heard Eve scream in Eden all that time ago.

'I do not fear death, I never have in fact there were times that I would have welcomed it...what is it then that I fear?' Adam thought as his frustration grew before he remembered his conversation with his father as he sighed.

"It appears father was correct, I do truly have many fears." Adam muttered and with that, Adam had made a decision.

He would not tell anyone of his coming death, they would try to stop it and he could not let this happen.

God had willed that the First Man would die and so he shall in order to have his completion though he still did not know himself what this meant.

He sighed before he looked off distance as the beach stretched on as he simply started walking.

Adam wanted to be alone for once, so that he could make his peace with this.

Elsewhere

Nikola and Oppenheimer were sitting standing next to each other as they examined their latest project.

"They are finally ready..." Nikola said as he wiped the sweat from his forehead with a rag while Oppenheimer nodded.

"And with time to spare luckily enough, now we can push our work back to perfecting our own projects." Oppenheimer said and Nikola nodded.

"Should we test them?" Nikola asked and Oppenheimer thought about it.

"We can't afford any mistakes, luckily we have the perfect thing to test them with." Oppenheimer said as he raised his gauntlets as they began to glow.

Nikola walked behind him as he put on the goggles that were around his neck.

"Don't hold back, we need them to be able to withstand a great magnitude of force." Nikola said and Oppenheimer grinned.

"I wasn't planning on it, you better than any that I don't hold back when it comes to my creations." Oppenheimer told him.

It was not just the lab that shook from the great force of the explosion but the entire realm itself shook violently and quakes could be felt within the other realms.

Meanwhile on Earth

The Monkey King and princess flew through the night before they had arrived to a city as Sun landed his cloud in an alleyway after making sure that none were around to see them.

He got off the cloud and helped Charlie off as the two now walked side by side as the city amazed Charlie.

"Sun where are we?" Charlie asked as she looked around.

"Welcome to Japan, always busy but it is just one of our stops and here it is." Sun said as he pointed ahead.

Charlie looked at where he was pointing before she gasped.

"Karaoke?!" Charlie exclaimed and Sun chuckled.

"I heard that you liked to sing so I thought why not bring you somewhere that I can see your skills for myself." Sun said as Charlie quickly took his hand and practically dragged him along towards the establishment as Sun laughed.

They entered the karaoke establishment before Sun walked over to the one behind the counter.

It was a kind looking old woman as Sun talked to her for a moment before he discreetly plucked a few hairs and changed them into money as he paid her.

The woman then led the two to a private room as Sun thanked her before they entered.

"We're in luck, this place has quite the selection of songs." Sun said as he grabbed a book that was on the table as he scanned through the songs.

"We have both Japanese and English in here." 

Charlie quickly moved over to him and was thankful that her mother had her study various languages growing up.

She scanned through the songs before her eyes landed on one of them.

"Oh! I think I'll sing this one." Charlie said pointing to the song.

Sun looked at the song before he chuckled.

"Rolling in the deep by Adele, a classic." Sun said as he got the song loaded up and handed Charlie the microphone as she looked at the screen as the song was starting.

Sun sat down as he watched Charlie.

Once again in her presence, Sun felt his jaw drop when she had started singing.

There was something about this though that Sun had picked up on however as he leaned forward a bit while she sang.

While singing, he felt her begin to buzz with an energy as it continued to grow while she sang.

The air felt warmer, comforting and Sun decided to test something.

He raised his finger to his mouth and bit into it hard enough to draw blood allowing himself to take the damage as he watched his bleeding finger closely.

While Charlie continued to sing as the warmth and comforting air was still washing over the room, Sun watched the cut on his finger slowly begin to close before it was gone completely as if never there in the first place.

Suns eyes widened slightly as he looked at Charlie who had just finished singing as she turned to Sun.

"What do you think?" She asked.

"Incredible..." Sun said for more reasons than just one.

Back in heaven

Seth wondered how this was his evening as he was sitting in his home with Aclima, Buddha and Abel.

"Why are we in my home?" Seth asked folding his arms.

"Because your place has the most comfortable couches and you have a great TV." Aclima said as she had a bowl of popcorn on her lap.

"Besides, you've been waiting for this fight just as long as we have." Abel said and Seth would not admit that he was right.

Joe Yabuki would be defending his title against Toru Rikishi for the heavenly weight boxing championship.

"Last time Joe had barely gotten the win off Rikishi with that last minute cross counter in the 12th round." Buddha said as he had a bowl of candy in his hand.

"I made lemonade!" Emily said as she walked in with a tray of drinks.

She set the tray down as she sat next to Buddha as she looked at the screen.

Emily was no advocate for fighting not in the slightest but she would did like spending time with others.

"Wait so who do we cheer for?" Emily asked.

"Joe Yabuki." Was the answer from the four.

"Let's just clear this up though, we don't have anything against Rikishi, he's a good boxer and person but we're just fans of Yabuki." Buddha told Emily as he held his bowl of candy over to her.

Emily grabbed a small chocolate bar from it and nodded as she scooted up next to Buddha a little.

"Okay!" She said as she ate the chocolate bar happily.

"Guys, the match is starting!" Aclima said happily.

"Too bad the others couldn't join us." 

"Eh, Jack wanted a quiet evening, Niko and Op are still busy with whatever they're busy with and Qin and Okita are having their training a seven day sparring match which is best not to interfere with." Abel said as he put an arm around Aclima.

Seth grabbed a glass of lemonade and drank some.

"And Wukong?" He asked.

"He and Charlie are out on the town for a hot date." Buddha said as Emily looked at him.

"Really?!" She asked and Buddha nodded.

"Yup." Buddha replied.

"I'll tell ya about it later."

"Okay!" Emily replied as she turned back to the fight.

Back on Earth

Sun and Charlie were laughing happily as they left the karaoke place walking hand in hand.

"That was fun." Sun said as Charlie giggled.

"For who? I was the only one singing." Charlie said as Sun smiled.

"I was more than happy to listen, your voice sounds heavenly." Sun said as Charlie returned the smile as they continued walking.

"Well now on to our next location, we've got quite a few locations to hit." 

Thanks to how late it was, Sun could bring out his cloud and with a bit of traveling, they had arrived to the next location.

"Sun where are we?" Charlie asked and Sun looked over his shoulder and smiled.

They were at a great mountain range that was filled with lush forest that seemed to spread endlessly, even under the night, the sea of trees seemed to be visible along with the sounds of falling waterfalls and far flowing rivers as life and beauty seemed to thrive in great abundance.

It seemed like the place of fantasy in all honesty and Charlie was enamored by it all.

"This place is loosely what my mountain in heaven was based off of, Charlie, welcome to the original Mount Huaguo and the main event of our evening." Sun said as he looked ahead.

"Sometimes I like to sneak down to Earth to see this place and check in."

Charlie was surprised as they continued to fly before the cloud slowed down as they landed on a mountain top.

Sun helped Charlie off the cloud again before she was met with the sight of a little table that had various foods on it along with two pillows that were side by side.

"I had asked some of my monkeys to prepare some food for us and a little surprise that's coming a little later." Sun explained as he took her hand and led her to the table as they sat down.

"Oh! These pillows are pretty comfy." Charlie said as Sun chuckled as he picked up his chopsticks and grabbed a piece of meat as he ate it.

While Sun ate he looked over at Charlie who was struggling with her chopsticks which made Sun laugh and Charlie pout.

"Here." Sun said as he picked up a piece of snake meat with his own and held it out to her.

Charlie looked at it as she blushed a little before opening her mouth as she ate it before her face lit up.

"It's good!" Charlie said and Sun nodded.

"The monkeys here are fantastic cooks, some wine?" Sun asked as he poured himself a small saucer full.

"Oh, uh, my dad said I shouldn't." Charlie said and Sun nodded.

"A shame heavenly wine is delicious." Sun said as he raised the saucer to his lips but before he drank it.

Sun had an idea that could very well get him killed but...he had a few lives to spare which he could get back anyway.

"What about a sip then? I won't tell if you don't." Sun suggested.

Chapter 51: Chapter 51

Charlie looked at Sun and she thought about it for a moment before she smiled a little.

"Promise not to tell?" Charlie asked and Sun raised an eyebrow.

"If I tell it's most likely me that will end up in trouble so as long as you don't, I won't." Sun said as he moved the small saucer to her.

Charlie took a small sip before she was met with its taste.

The taste was complex and intoxicating as it seemed to spread all over her tongue as various sweet flavours mixed with each other, it was sweet, savory and so much more to it that it was hard to tell it was even alcohol.

"That is delicious..." Charlie said and Sun nodded.

"Heavenly peach wine, aged to perfection." Sun said as he finished the drink not going to tell her that he in fact stole it and sent it down to the mountain.

Thereafter, Sun taught Charlie how to use chopsticks but instead of using them to feed herself, she instead fed Sun as he did the same.

Not long after, Charlie heard an explosion as her eyes widened while Sun smiled.

"Sounds like your surprise is going off." Sun said as he pointed ahead.

Charlie turned her head as her jaw dropped, in the night sky there were explosions of colours of various sorts.

Giant explosions of colour that sparkled in the night.

"Sun...what are those?" Charlie asked in awe.

"Fireworks." Sun said as the two watched them together.

Charlie watched them as she leaned against Sun who glanced at her before he rested his head on hers as they watched the fireworks together.

"Where did you get those?" She asked as the fireworks continued to go off.

"Well, in preparation for this evening, I made some clones to get everything ready." Sun said.

"You did all this for me?" Charlie asked as she got up and looked at him as he turned his head to her.

"Yes." Sun said as his smile grew softer.

"Do you like it?"

Charlie felt her heart beating faster as she looked at Sun.

"I love it." She said, her voice a little softer as Sun chuckled.

"I'm glad then, I wanted you to enjoy tonight." Sun said.

Their gaze however never returned to the fireworks as violet eyes filled with joy now stared into golden fiery eyes filled with power and it was not long after that...they were no longer staring at each other.

The reason was that their eyes were now closed as the softness of their lips met one another.

They no longer saw the fireworks but they could feel them.

Sun put his chopsticks down as he cupped her face while Charlie's hands were on his chest.

Slowly they pulled away from each other as Charlie panted a little.

"That was nice..." Charlie said softly still feeling the fireworks from the kiss.

"Yes...I truly hope the wine didn't influence that." Sun said before he was met with another fist to the face.

Charlie however couldn't help but laugh as she knew he was joking as Sun chuckled before he gently wrapped his arm around her waist resting his forehead against hers.

Sun had never experienced such a feeling before.

He had felt love before that much was certain, he loved those who had raised him, he loved those who called him their King of this mountain and of course loved his siblings as well as his comrades.

But it was this love that felt different from the others, it felt warmer and yet it was something that Sun couldn't properly describe and yet like those other forms of love he wanted to protect this.

"Sun? Are you alright?" Charlie asked and that knocked Sun out of his thoughts before he smiled.

"Of course, just taking in the first kiss I've ever had." Sun said as Charlie's eyes widened in surprise.

"I'm your first kiss?!" Charlie asked in shock while Sun looked at her confused.

"Charlie, unless you've forgotten, I'm called the Handsome Monkey King for a reason emphasis on the word monkey." Sun said.

"I know! But I would have thought that..." Charlie said trailing off.

"I already told you my story and there wasn't much time for romance in it, what with all the fighting, being sealed, getting released, more fighting and surviving a perilous journey to the west...and then more fighting." Sun said as he shrugged.

"Well then Great Sage, you better prepare yourself then." Charlie said as she smiled.

"You're about to experience the full girlfriend experience then." 

With that she grabbed his face and pulled it closer showering his face in kisses making him laugh.

"If this is what having a girlfriend is like, I could get used to this but don't think kisses will get me to let you slack off in your training." Sun said as he wrapped his arms around her waist once more as she looked at him.

"Not even a little?" She asked with a cheeky smile.

"Well...depends on how good these kisses are." Sun replied.

"Well I'll let you be the judge of that then." Charlie said as she continued to shower him in kisses.

When Charlie pulled away again, she saw his face and couldn't help but let out a little laugh.

"What?" Sun asked as Charlie shook her head.

"You're covered in lipstick." Charlie replied as she giggled.

Sun plucked a strand of his hair before he changed it into a mirror as he looked at his own face.

He was in fact covered in lipstick as he stared at his face for a few more moments before he started laughing as well.

"Remind me to clean this off later." Sun said as he put the mirror down before he stood up.

"I'd say this is a pretty good way to wrap up the evening...or it would have been if I hadn't thought of one more location in mind." Sun said as he helped Charlie to his feet.

"Another? I'm sorry but it seems pretty hard to top this." Charlie said and Sun winked.

"Please, I am a monkey of many talents besides, what's dinner without dessert?" Sun asked.

Later

The two were walking along the beach leading to Lilith's home as Charlie walked with ice cream in her hands

"This is soooooo good." Charlie said as she ate another spoonful of her frozen dessert while Sun nodded.

"It should be, I searched for quite a while until I found the best place." Sun said as he remembered asking around.

"This has been the best date I've ever been on." Charlie said honestly as she leaned against Sun who wrapped his arm around her.

"I'm glad." Sun said as they asked.

"Do you think we can go back there again? To your mountain on Earth I mean." Charlie asked him and Sun laughed.

"Of course, just say the word and we'll be riding a cloud to my mountain, heh if you want, I'll carry you there." Sun said as Charlie giggled.

"You're really silly you know." Charlie told him and Sun hummed.

"Why thank you." Sun said before they arrived outside of Lilith's home.

"Well, this ends our evening." 

"I wish it didn't, everything has been wonderful." Charlie said and Sun smiled.

"It has but I have a feeling that someone else will want your attention right now." Sun said as he looked behind her.

Charlie followed as she saw her mother and the Archangels even Lute watching from the window.

They didn't even bother to hide the fact that they were watching.

Charlie sighed and turned to Sun who chuckled a little before he took a step closer.

"Well if this is what they want might as well give them a little bit of a show." Sun said as he moved the remains of her ice cream out of the way before gently kissing her lips.

Charlie returned the kiss and behind her she could hear a squeal which was most likely coming from Jophiel as Sun pulled away.

"Mmm, ice cream." Sun said as he could now taste it on his lips.

"Get out of here." Charlie giggled while Sun nodded.

"If you need me, you know where to find me, sweet dreams princess." Sun said as he took a few steps back.

"Goodnight, handsome Monkey King." She replied before Sun crouched before he leapt off into the night towards his mountain.

"I trust you enjoyed your night." 

Charlie screamed as she turned seeing Adam walking towards her as she sighed before looking up at him with a smile.

"I really did, dad." She said and Adam nodded.

"Let's get you inside." Adam said.

Charlie nodded as the two walked towards the house while Charlie was also preparing to answer any possible questions from the people that were in the house.

Elsewhere

The fight had ended and Joe Yabuki was victorious but just barely as he managed to squeeze the victory out by points though.

Seth was cleaning up as he looked over at the couch before shaking his head.

As soon as the fight had ended, Abel and Aclima were asleeping cuddled up with each other while on the other end of it, Emily was fast asleep against Buddha who was out as well with his arm draped around her.

Seth left before getting blankets for them as he covered the four.

"Foolish." He said before he grabbed his Katana and opened a rift.

He would not be sleeping alone tonight as he made his way to the Gluttony Ring but glanced back.

"I wish you luck in telling Sera of this." Seth said with a smirk before he left as the portal closed behind him.

Chapter 52: Chapter 52

After Charlie had told her family about what had happened on her date which was met with squeals, awes while Adam was silent but it was clear he was listening, she went to bed.

Time continued on as over the next month, the Exorcists were fine tuning their techniques while Charlie was enduring some new form of training with Sun.

Sun had told her of his discovery of her voice and the power behind it as he enlisted the help of Lilith in order to use her power properly.

Lilith was ecstatic that Charlie had inherited that power and put Charlie through some vocal exercises and taught her some songs that would help her.

It was then that Nikola and Oppenheimer came with the project they had been working on.

Armour for the exorcists, using an alloy that the two of them had created.

"I is called...Super Angelic Steel." Nikola said.

Nikola was not known for giving his inventions very good names, the same could be said about his techniques.

"He's joking of course." Oppenheimer said as he got the Exorcists attention as their gaze shifted over to him while Nikola laughed.

"Since we created this for you all we only saw it fitting to...Exorcist Steel." 

Hearing that got the attention of the Exorcists as well as Adam, Aclima, Abel, Seth and the horsemen.

Nikola and Oppenheimer then stepped out of the way revealing Lute who now stood in the armour.

The armour was a dark grey colour, it was form fitting and didn't seem very bulky but it was clearly seen as Lute stood tall holding her Katana at her side as she brought out her wings revealing that like her body, her wings too were armoured even her feathers had protection on them.

She so far showed no struggle in moving in the armour.

"Strong enough to withstand the force of over one million volts of electricity, the condensed power of fifty nuclear explosions, naturally angelic steel and even...hellfire." Oppenheimer said with a savage grin.

"Once again, Lord Adam you have our thanks for bringing in Satan to test the armours resistance to Hellfire." Nikola said and Adam nodded.

"Alright I'll bite, how did you make this, Exorcist Steel?" Abel asked as he looked at the armour.

"Quite elementary my friend." Nikola said.

"We took Angelic Steel and broke it down to its bare elements, we needed to first find out its roots before we began to experiment and several thousand attempts later, we perfected it by creating this new alloy from there it was a simple matter of creating more and then creating the armour, we also looked over some modern technology and discovered a way to fuse it with nanotechnology which provided us with this."

"Lute, if you would."

"Yes sir, armour down." Lute commanded as the armour reacted to the command as it began to recede into a small disk that was on her back as she turned and showed it to them.

"Helmet." 

Once again it reacted as the Exorcist Steel spread and formed her helmet.

"You guys watched the Avengers movies again didn't you?" Buddha asked and the two looked at each other before back at Buddha.

"Yes." They replied without hesitation.

"Now not only did we include the voice command but also each armour has a tracker placed in it, we spared no expense or glossed over any details as they all are provided with a distress signal." Nikola continued.

"We advise that you be careful with the voice command, we wanted to add an artificial intelligence but we were pressed for time..." Oppenheimer said.

There was a moment of silence before the two scientists burst out laughing.

"I...Forgive me I couldn't help myself." Oppenheimer apologised as he wiped a tear from his eye.

"A.I activated." Nikola said lowed and clear as the disk glowed for a moment.

"Artificial intelligence activated." 

Everyone paused for a moment before their gaze moved down to the disk's.

"Is that..." Sun began.

"My voice?" Adam finished and Nikola nodded.

"We figured that the Exorcists would be more comfortable in hearing the voice of their commanding officer, someone they respect and genuinely would listen to, that being said they are also outfitted with communication device." Nikola explained.

The Exorcists already wanted one of these disk's but now...they would kill for them.

"We never gave it a name yet so we've simply been calling it A.I." Oppenheimer told them.

"Some features it has is that it is temperature resistant but in the case, there is a heating system and cooling system as well, in case of injury we have put in necessary defences as well as a parachute...you never know." Nikola said.

"Now, strike her." 

"Excuse me?" Belladonna asked as Nikola smiled.

"Strike her." Nikola repeated.

"Very well." Seth said as he took a step forward and unsheathed his Katana as he narrowed his eyes before dashing forward.

He was barely seen before he appeared in front of Lute and swung his blade but it never touched her flesh as the armour had already formed protecting Lute.

"Danger sense, another thing that took many experiments and tests in order to get right." Oppenheimer said remembering all the strikes the two of them had to endure until they had succeeded.

"Note it took roughly seven thousand strikes before we had gotten this right and unfortunately still experimental so do not completely rely on this function as we are still perfecting it."

"Whoa..." Sun said as he looked at it.

"How did you do all this in just over a month?" Aclima asked in surprise.

"Oh, both Oppenheimer and myself had always toyed with the idea ever since the Ragnarok event as we often gathered and worked together on the alloy before we took the idea for armour by using the design of my own armour and making the proper adjustments to suit the quick and agile Exorcists, the alloy I admit was a challenge but thanks to many sleepless nights, we had completed the task." Nikola said as he waved his hand.

"This alloy is similar to what I used in crafting my gauntlets." Oppenheimer commented as he showed off his nuclear gauntlets.

"Though admittedly my gauntlets are much stronger as the power in them is...well let's not get into that for now." 

"Okay so you basically added everything except a bathroom in this thing." Buddha commented before pausing.

"You didn't add a bathroom in this thing did you?" 

"Eh, there was only so much we could do, we decided for an emergency weapon system instead." Oppenheimer said.

"In case of scenerio, All Mighty forbid that you should find yourself in danger and without a weapon, simply say the following command." Nikola said as he pointed to Lute.

"Sanctuary." Lute said as the armour responded by quickly covering her as from her their back with four in total as they were now aimed ahead.

"Artificial holy light blasters while not as strong as the real thing, strong enough to make any sinner dust." Oppenheimer said with a savage grin.

"Okay, this is beginning to get out of hand, how did you make this let alone all of these?!" Aclima asked.

"The same way I invented Teleportation and Oppenheimer a weapon so destructive that if used incorrectly could have reduced all of Earth to a burning heap devoid of all life." Nikola said with a grin.

"Granted it was only a one percent chance." Oppenheimer said with a small shrug.

"The power of science knows no limit and with the right mind behind it, anything is possible." 

"So...who wants one?" Nikola asked and immediately every Exorcists hand went up.

The next few minutes were spent handing out the disk's to the Exorcists which went quick enough thanks to Suns clones.

Charlie however had not recieved on as she believed this meant that she would not be joining the Extermination and was slightly saddened.

"Charlotte, step forward." Adams voice called out.

Charlie looked at her father as the Exorcists stood at attention and moved out of the way for her.

She looked at them and saw that the horsemen along with Seth, Abel and Aclima were behind Adam who had his trident out with Lute at his side.

She slowly stepped forward and Adam looked down at her.

"You have trained under the Exorcist legion, during this time you have been watched and judged by myself as well as my Lieutenant." Adam told her.

"And thus due to the special circumstances, we deemed that you would be put to a vote amongst all Exorcists before the final verdict had been placed." Lute continued as she looked at Charlie.

Charlie looked at them and felt her nerves begin to rise as the silence made her incredibly tense.

"And thus with a unanimous decision..."

Charlie gulped a little before Lute smirked.

"Welcome to the Exorcists, rookie." Lute said to her as Charlie's eyes widened before the Exorcists burst into cheers.

"You have been placed into Lutes squad for safety reasons as she oversees the new recruits along with three veteran exorcists." Adam said as he stepped forward.

"And from now on, your Exorcist codename from this day forth shall be..."

Adam looked down at Charlie before he nodded.

"You were once tainted with the name Morningstar but now you have been made anew and thus under the eyes of our heavenly Father, with my authority as the Lord of Names bestow you with the Exorcist codename."

"Shiningstar."

Charlie was gonna cry from joy as the Exorcists roared with cheers once more as they quickly swarmed one of their newest sisters, congratulating her.

Chapter 53: Chapter 53

Adams palace was filled with a buzz which was vastly different from the usual silence that would be in the halls.

In his dining room sitting along his table and some standing was everyone that he held dear to him.

He had invited all of them to his palace to eat together and spend time with one another as he looked around.

He saw all the Archangels, Jesus along with his wife, his exorcists, children and grandchildren, the horsemen of the Apocalypse, Lilith, Charlie, the Sins and Paimon even his great granddaughter Octavia and the hellhound Loona.

This night was special as it was the night before the Exterminations.

Plans were made and preparations were finalised but to Adam it meant much more to him.

Some of the Archangels knew and when none saw, they would cast him sad looks but he paid them no mind as for this night, he didn't want to think of that.

Adam sat back as he rested his chin on his fist and closed his eyes for a moment taking in everything.

The chatting, the laughter, the questions asked and the answers given.

'Eve would have loved this, such happiness all around and everyone enjoying themselves.' Adam thought.

"Yes Lute?" Adam asked as he opened one of his eyes glancing at her as she stood at his side.

"You've barely eaten, sir, I was concerned that you were not well." Lute said and Adam raised his head before shaking it.

"No, I'm fine, I am just taking all of this in." Adam replied and Lute nodded.

"Was there anything else?"

"No sir." Lute said and Adam nodded as she moved away from him.

Adam watched her before he looked around the table once more until he rose up to his feet.

This got the attention of those around him as they turned to him as the talk slowly died down until all eyes were on him.

"Given that I had gathered you all here, I felt it only right to say a few words." Adam said as he cleared his throat.

"I have spent my existence ensuring that everything is perfect, as it should be, I had tried to perform the tasks I was given to perfection and in doing so...I had come to the realisation that I did these things because I myself was not perfect." 

Adam sighed for a moment before looking around.

"I am the furthest thing from perfect as I have had my faults, to my children, I was not the perfect father as I had always pushed them to their limits, I would not even gaze at my children until they had proven themselves worthy of it...I could not protect all that mattered to me and in doing so I distanced myself and did not seek to form meaningful connections..." Adam said as he looked at them all.

"And yet, where I was not perfect, I can say with complete certainty that those I am with right now, are the most perfect beings I have had the privilege to be with." 

"To my children and their children, I am proud of what you have done and all you become, even though I pushed you all, you rose above and exceeded my expectations, I am proud of all of you." 

Adam looked on at his family who stared back at him in shock before his gaze changed to his exorcists.

"To my Exorcists, you have never relented or wavered and I thank you for all the years that we have spent together." He continued.

From them he moved to Octavia, Charlie and Loona.

"To those new who sit here, I see the potential you possess and hope that you do as well so that you may grow to realise that potential as well." Adam said as he paused for a moment as he looked at Lilith.

"To those of the past though the journey was a struggle, I am glad that you are here now." 

"To the Horsemen gathered here, I thank you for your aid in this coming battle."

"And to the Archangels, those who taught me, who care for me and...those who love me, thank you for all you have done for me." 

Adam closed his eyes for a moment before opening them.

"I am truly thankful and blessed to be surrounded by those I love and care for, it makes me proud to be who I am." Adam said.

No one said a word for a moment as they all looked on at the First Man.

It was then that his children rose up first as they moved towards him as they all hugged him tightly.

Adam closed his eyes as he took this in, the warmth and love that was directed to him.

Next came his grandchildren, followed up by his Exorcists, Lilith and then the Archangels even his Horsemen hugged him.

'Now...when my time comes I know that I am able to face it with no regrets.' Adam thought as he opened his eyes.

The evening went on with much more warmth and happiness then before.

TimeSkip

Adam stood in Eden before the burial of his wife and daughter as he got down on one knee.

"The time has come, I have made my peace..." Adam said as he looked at the burials.

"Perhaps I will see you two soon." 

Adam lowered his head and closed his eyes.

"Please give me strength for this coming battle, give strength to our children, my exorcists and Horsemen...may they see the end of this battle." Adam prayed softly before he opened his eyes and rose to his feet.

"I love you, the both of you." 

With that Adam opened a portal as he turned and walked through it as he now stood before his Exorcists now all dawned in their armour.

In front of them were his horsemen and in front of them were his children.

"Father." Aclima said as she walked up to him.

Her armour consisting of a chest plate and some armour on her legs while her feet had wrapping on it while her weapons consisted of Exorcist Steel knuckledusters.

"I know you had told me where I must be but-"

"I would be honoured if you would join us in battle." Adam cut her off as she smiled before her face turned serious as she nodded joining the horsemen as well as her brother and husband.

Seth and Abel stood next to each other as Seth glanced at his brother.

"Are you ready?" He asked him and Abel smiled.

"Always." Abel replied as Seth let out a small chuckle.

Adam looked at his Exorcists before he raised his hand.

"Exorcists! Today we have no treaty restricting us! We do not need to show any mercy to those of Pride! Lay waste and destroy every filthy bottom feeders that you come across! Follow your Lieutenants orders and do not go off on your own!" Adam exclaimed just as in the sky above opened multiple portals.

"Exorcists! MOVE OUT!" Lute roared as they all took flight.

Shiningstar looked down at the Horsemen and caught eyes with Sun who stood in his armour.

He gave her a wink as she turned her head forward, eyes narrowed as she entered into Hell once more, ready to lay waste to the filth that dwell within it.

As the Exorcists flew, Adam turned to his Horsemen.

"Now comes for our battle." Adam said as they all readied their weapons.

Buddha held his staff of six realms as it rested on his shoulder.

Nikola dawned his Super Automaton Beta armour as he pounded his fists together.

Oppenheimers nuclear gauntlets charged up as they emitted a glow.

Okita grinned as he held his Katana as Demon Child was burning it's brightest.

Qin Shi Huang wore his almighty spaulders as he put his fist against his palm.

"Hao."

Jack The Ripper simply adjusted the gloves he had on his hand as his geared monocle concealed away his eye before he raised his hand and removed it.

"The time has come to dye those in that pit the most beautiful colour." Jack said.

Sun spun his staff as he held it in his hand.

"I can't wait for the fun." Sun said with a grin.

Seth simply held his Katana as he raised a hand running it through his hair so it remained slicked back.

Abel held a sniper rifle in his hand as he checked the sight on it before smiling.

"Been a while since we gathered up like this, brings back a lot of memories." Abel said.

Aclima pounded her knuckledusters together as she grinned.

"How right you are." She said.

Adam looked at them before he turned and flicked his wrist as his trident appeared just as a portal open.

"Them let us not wait any longer." Adam said as he walked forward.

In Hell

Vaggie looked down at the army of cannibals all armed with a weapon of Angelic Steel as they seemed to salivate.

Alastor had revealed to her that the way he had convinced them to join was the opportunity to eat the meat of an angels body.

She was disgusted but she needed all the help she could as she held the spear in her hand.

"Here those chuckle fucks come." Angel Dust said as he saw the portals opening while armoured with Tommy Guns loaded with angelic steel bullets.

"Angels! Angels! Stab stab stab!!" Nifty said with manic glee as her pupil shrunk while in her hand was an angelic steel dagger.

"Something seems off..." Husk said as he watched them.

On the roof, Alastor stood as he watched the Exorcists fly out as he grinned.

"Let the games begin." He said channelling a large portion of his power as he waved his staff as a barrier formed around the hotel and the army.

He would be acting as the first line of defence against them and if the Exorcists got through, then the fight would truly begin.

But the Exorcists did not come for them as rather, they flew towards the city, totally ignoring them.

"Uh, what the fuck?" Angel Dust said looking at them.

"Oi! What's this? Don't tell me those winged fucks are pussies now!" Cherri said watching them fly away.

Vaggie was confused until she felt it.

A chilling presence that she knew all too well as she looked ahead before her eye widened in shock, fear and panic.

"Mierda... it's him." Vaggie muttered.

It was soon that all turned their heads forward as standing a little bit away from the barrier...were the Horsemen of the Apocalypse and leading their charge...

Adam.

Chapter 54: Chapter 54

"So...that's Adam?" Angel Dust asked as he stared at the First Man.

"Holy shit...he's hot as fuck." 

"What the fuck is wrong with you?" Husk asked glaring at the porn star.

"Did you forget we have to fight him?" 

"Pfft...are you kidding? We got a whole friggin army here, all armed with Angelic Steel plus the barrier that the pimp has set up, we'll rock their shit." Angel said.

"But who isssss that with them?" Sir Pentious asked as he looked on at the group.

"Shit shit shit shit!" Vaggie exclaimed gripping their spear tightly.

"Whoa? What's your problem?" Cherri asked.

"The ones with him..." Vaggie said.

"The Enlightened One, Buddha."

"The Demon Child, Okita Sōji."

"The Child of Light, Nikola Tesla." 

"The Artist of Death, Jack The Ripper." 

"The First Emperor, Qin Shi Huang."

"Death, Destroyer of World's, Oppenheimer." 

"And the Great Sage Equal of Heaven, Sun Wukong..." 

"Uh...who?" Angel Dust asked.

"Some of the most powerful and frightening figures in Human history and leading the charge with them...." Vaggie muttered.

"The Beserker, Aclima, first daughter of Adam."

"Shepherd of Death, Abel, First son of Adam."

"First Hero, Seth, second son of Adam otherwise known as...Abaddon." 

"Oh please, so he brought his kids, big whoop, all I see is a free meal!" A cannibal exclaimed.

"Seth, the barrier." Adam said calmly.

Seth took a few steps forward as he raised his Katana and pushed the blade out with his thumb before he let go as the blade returned to the sheath.

Turning around and walking back, nothing happened for a moment before a slash mark appeared in the barrier as cracks formed before it completely broke apart as the barrier was now destroyed.

"Uh...what just happened?" Angel asked recalling seeing Seth walk forward, push the blade out and then just let it go and walk back and now...the barrier was broken.

"Horsemen...CHARGE!" Adam roared.

Elsewhere

Within the palace of hell, stood a lone figure as he laughed maniacally.

"Finally...it's finally done!" 

This was the King of Hell as he raised his latest creation to the air.

"My newest duck!" Lucifer exclaimed.

"That breathes fire!!" 

Just then a jet of flames burst from the ducks mouth as Lucifer smiled proudly as he threw the duck into his already huge pile of them.

Lucifer turned and walked back to his workbench before his foot hit something as he looked down seeing that it was in fact his cellphone.

"Oh! It must have fallen out." Lucifer said as he picked it up and noticed a voicemail as he saw it was Charlie as he gasped.

"C-C-Charlie?!"

Lucifer started hyperventilating as he stared at the caller ID of the voicemail as he tried to calm down.

"Okay okay okay, nothing to worry about, it's just the daughter that you haven't spoken to in years called and you didn't answer her." Lucifer said before he facepalmed.

"You fucking idiot...ugh, why did I change my ringtone to the mating call of ducks, I knew that would be a mistake eventually."

Lucifer took a deep breath before he pressed the voicemail, eager to hear his daughters voice after so long.

"Hello, sir?" 

Lucifer paused when he heard the voice which did not belong to his daughter.

"What the...did some pathetic demon steal my daughter's phone?!" Lucifer roared in anger as he was prepared to stop it.

"This is Vaggie, I'm Charlie's girlfriend, I'm calling you because it's urgent." 

"My Char-char has a girlfriend?!" Lucifer exclaimed.

He never would have guessed but then again, he hadn't seen his daughter in...years.

"But Maggie? That's such a...bad name." Lucifer muttered as he decided to listen to the call more.

"Sir, I don't have much time as the Extermination is starting soon and I've tried to reach you before but...Charlie was kidnapped by Heaven and the one behind it was Adam." 

Hearing that name made Lucifer flinch as his eyes narrowed as he felt his rage grow.

"That piece of dust...took...my DAUGHTER?!" Lucifer roared as he transformed into his demonic form now destroying the workshop.

He didn't wait another word as he crushed the cellphone before he left the palace.

Back at the battle

It was a total one-sided massacre as the cannibals were being taken down before they could even register what was going on.

"W-What the fu-" A cannibal couldn't even complete their cry before their face was crushed by Aclimas fist.

"As disgusting as they are, they are funny to watch die!" Aclima exclaimed before she sent a roundhouse to one behind her sending its head flying.

Any that got close to her however was met with a bullet to the head courtesy of Abel who had taken a sniping position.

"I agree." Qin Shi Huang said as he sent a palm strike into the stomach of a cannibal as a hole formed there as the cannibal dropped their weapon and fell to the ground.

Through the battle field, one could see a blur of blue and red, if one looked closely they would be able to see just barely that those belonged to Nikola Tesla and Okita Sōji as cannibals were being destroyed either by being fried by lightning or sliced into pieces.

Sun and Buddha stood back to back as they looked at the cannibals that surrounded them.

"Well, there's good news and bad news." Buddha said and Sun grinned.

"The good news is, you sinners have the advantage of numbers." Sun said and Buddha nodded.

"The bad news is...you guys were stupid enough to go against us." Buddha said as his staff glowed for a moment before it turned into a giant spiked club.

"Second Realm: Animal Realm, Horse-Headed Kannon - Nirvana." 

"Ooooh busting out the second realm already." Sun said with a chuckle before throwing his staff into the air as it levitated there.

"Eh, thought I'd start things off with a bang." Buddha said before he stepped to the side avoiding an angelic steel barbed wire covered bat before he swung his club instantly destroying the cannibal that tried that.

"Now that was just rude." 

Sun laughed before he motioned with his hand as his staff obeyed and flew through the air flying right through the skulls of multiple cannibals.

"A pity though, I thought these demons would be more of a challenge, certainly not like the Yaoguai of past." Sun said as he shook his head in disappointment.

On the roof of the hotel, Alastor watched before he heard footsteps behind him.

"Ah, I was wondering who would grace me with their presence." Alastor said as he turned to see Seth standing there.

"I must say, I was quite hoping to meet the First Man." 

"I am more than enough for you, scum." Seth replied evenly though his eyes were narrowed in disgust.

Alastors eyes narrowed for a moment before he chuckled.

"Well then, perhaps introductions are in order, Alastor, quite a pleasure." Alastor said.

"And I am Seth, second son of Adam and Eve though knowing my name will not do you much good as you will be left in pieces when I am done here." Seth said.

Far away from the battle were multiple cameras floating in the air as they all zoomed in close to get a good look at this.

This battle was being broadcasted throughout all of Hell as all were watching closely...well those not in Pride as they were currently being culled.

The one behind the broadcast was none other than Vox as he stared at the TV screen eagerly.

"This is the fucking greatest footage I've ever seen..." Vox said as he watched Alastor squaring off against Seth.

"I'd rather go back to looking at Adam, did you see that body, oh papi the things I would do to him." Valentino said as he licked his lips.

"Though...those kids of his aren't all that bad either who knows, maybe when they're defeated I could use their bodies for a necrophilia project I've been working on." 

Velvette rolled her eyes as she watched the fight with a phone in her hand.

Elsewhere in the Pride Ring

Sinners and hellborn alike all ran and hid but no matter how hard they tried, they were found and killed without mercy.

"This armour is incredible!" Rose, an exorcist exclaimed as she opened fire holding an assault rifle as she rained down bullets on the sinners.

"I know!" Shiningstar agreed as a bat bounced off her body which was from a sinner trying to fight back before they were impaled through the chest by her spear.

"Come on Rookies, I wanna see those numbers get higher!" Lute exclaimed from above before she pulled out her Katana and was gone as an entire building collapsed taking out the sinners in it and the ones that were trying to run away..

"Man, we better pick up our game." Belladonna said as she was reloading her gun.

"You got that right, come on! Let's move!" Deliah exclaimed as the Exorcist troop flew after her.

The Sins had gathered as they were watching the broadcast together.

"Fuck yeah! That's how it's done!" Mammon cheered.

He was out of his usual form and was now dawning the form of a muscular man with dirty blonde hair with green highlights light beard on his face with his clothes now black formal pants with a green button up shirt.

"Hey, Fizz, pass the chips will ya!" Mammon said.

"Excuse me? You are a guest in this house so you will use your manners." Fizzarolli said as he sat next to Asmodeus who like his brother shed his demon form for his more slim handsome human look which was a tanned man due to the years he had helped toil the land with his father under the hot sun with long fiery blue hair who was wearing his usual suit.

"You tell him fizzie, Mother and father taught us manners afterall." Asmodeus said and Mammon groaned.

"Fine, please pass the chips will ya?" Mammon said as Fizzarolli smiled and did so.

"Was that so hard?" He asked and Mammon rolled his eyes while Beelzebub laughed.

Her form was that of a four-armed woman blessed with divine beauty as her body was similar to that of her mother that being a voluptuous body with a slim figure, her hair remained multicolored while her skin tone matched that of Lilith.

"Yeah! Fuck em up!" Leviathan cheered.

Her human form was similar to Beelzebub but she was taller as while she no longer had two seperate heads, she now possessed both her own and her second heads personality.

"Yeah...gooo dad..." Belphagor cheered as she sat on Satan's lap with her head against his chest.

Her hair was a puffy white afro as she wore her usual outfit while her body was similar to that of Adam in terms of her body was slim and despite her laziness had some muscle behind it though did get her mother's beauty.

Satan had his arms around her, even as a human now, he was still the tallest of the sins and most muscular of all as he wore a tank top and pants.

His hair was Auburn brown and his eyes glowed gold like his father, a handsome man and there was no doubt in the power he possessed.

"Heh...watch those cannibal fucks die bet that overlord of there's is having second thoughts now." Satan sneered.

Paimon let out a small chuckle, his form was that of a handsome man with violet eyes and long flowing violet hair, it could be said that he was a male version of Lilith due to how alike they looked.

Loona was sitting with Beelzebub, still a little shocked at how much her life had turned since the trial a month back.

Looking around, she smiled a bit as she turned and saw Seth appear on the screen as he brought out his sword getting into a stance.

"Yeah! That's my man right there!!" Beelzebub cheered.

"Yeah! Go uncles and aunt!" Octavia cheered which made Paimon chuckle more.

Loona however stared at the man on the screen.

The man who had turned her life around and during the past month would visit her and talk to her, teaching her and caring for her well-being along with Beezlebub.

"Go get em dad..." Loona whispered softly but she had been heard as Beelzebubs heart warmed.

Chapter 55: Chapter 55

Neither Seth or Alastor made the first move.

For Alastor, his body was tense as he watched his opponent closely waiting for the coming attack.

However for Seth it was merely that he could not decide on how he wanted to slaughter the cannibal scum before him.

It was then however that Alastor made one fatal mistake...

He blinked.

Seth was gone in an instant as Alastors eyes widened before he quickly ducked down.

"You managed to avoid being beheaded...impressive for scum like you." Seth said as he now stood a few steps behind Alastor.

"But it was not good enough."

Before Alastor could comment, a his shoulder was cut as blood spilled from it as Alastor growled and placed his hand on his shoulder as he turned to Seth who sliced the air getting the blood off his blade.

"You avoided being beheaded but not my second slash, pitiful." Seth commented as Alastors eyes narrowed as they turned to radio dials.

"Pitiful you say? My good fellow...we have not even begun our duel yet." Alastor said as he waved his staff as from the ground came tentacles which shot at Seth.

Seth remained unfazed as he sliced the tentacles easily as they got close.

"Is this meant to be a scare tactic?" Seth asked almost bored as he sliced through another tentacle before he leapt back.

A shadow monster had tried to use the shadows of the tentacles to sneak up on Seth and grab him.

"No no my good fellow, that was merely a taste!" Alastor exclaimed as he raised his staff and slammed it onto the roof of the hotel.

Green energy pulsed from him as multiple portals opened as shadowy monsters burst from it, some small who looked like little voodoo dolls to others that seemed like shadows bended into monsters.

"My friends...attack." Alastor commanded the without word the small army charged at Seth using the darkness to their advantage as they moved into the shadows while the smaller ones leapt at Seth.

Seth's eyes narrowed into disgust once more as he slashed at the smaller ones before he stepped to the side as a shadow burst from the darkness, sharp claws aimed at his face but the shadow was cut in half before it even had the chance.

Alastor raised his hand as he let out a pulse of energy.

The shadows formed shifted slightly into more deformed monsters as they grew more savage as they attacked Seth in droves.

Seth dodged their attacks before he leapt back as he slashed the air as an arc of holy light soared through the air as it cut the monsters in half instantly defeating them.

The dials in Alastors eyes spun faster, he summoned more minions before his body shifted into his horrific demon form.

Seth watched this as he decided to end this.

Seth shifted his sword into one hand as he held his sheath in the other, slowly he leaned forward before he was gone once more.

He appeared behind the transformed Alastor who didn't move at all as he slowly slid his sword back into its sheath once more.

"Divine...judgement."

In the sky

In the air was Sir Pentious warmachine as he overlooked the battle.

"It ssssseems we are taking quite the beating but luckily I have just the sssssolution!" Sir Pentious exclaimed as he pulled a lever.

From the war machine came a giant laser that began to charge up as it aimed towards the enemy.

"Thisssss will even the oddsssss quite a bit." He said but something that he had failed to notice...was how eerily quiet the war machine was, none of his egg boys had said a thing or come to him.

The laser was almost fully charged as from the darkness one lone figure stood behind Sir Pentious with a glowing red eye looking down at them.

"My oh my....it seems you have it all quite well thought out." 

Sir Pentious froze upon hearing that voice.

This voice...he knew this voice well as...this was the same voice which belonged to the man that had murdered him.

Slowly, Sir Pentious turned his head, his body shook with fear, with every movement he made, he was met with a flash of memory.

His scream, the running in a desperate attempt to get away...the song, the song that is just a children's song filled his nightmares to this day.

"London Bridge is falling down...falling down...falling down ...London Bridge is falling down...my...fair lady."

He finally turned but saw nothing there as his eyes darted all around but saw nothing.

Nothing...but the broken shells of his dear minions as their insides were spread across the walls in some horrifying attempt at an art display.

Sir Pentious fell back, his breath quickened as he slowly crawled/slithered back, his heart racing as the best of it so loud that he felt it in his ears.

"W-What issss this?!" He screamed but all he was met with was silence.

It was then that he heard it...a hum.

Sir Pentious tried to follow it but as he did, knives flew through the air as they all struck lights darkening the room further save for a sole light that shone down in the centre of the room.

The tears began to fill Sir Pentious eyes from fear as the sweat ran down his body.

The humming got louder...soon it was no longer humming.

"London Bridge is falling down...falling down...falling down...London Bridge is falling down...my...fair..."

With every word of the song the entity haunting Sir Pentious drew nearer and nearer until he was standing under the light finally revealing him.

"Lady..."

"No...no no no no!" Sir Pentious screamed as his back hit the wall.

"I-It can't be!! YOU CAN'T BE HERE!!"

"Ah, you shine with such a wonderful colour...I knew you were familiar, I'd recognise the beautiful fear that shines in your soul from anywhere." 

Jack The Ripper looked at Sir Pentious with a smile as he took his hat off his head and placed it on his chest giving the snake sinner a bow.

"S-STAY AWAY FROM ME!!" Sir Pentious screamed.

Jack The Ripper simply rose up and smiled at the sinner as he raised his other hand revealing a throwing knife.

The knife was throwing with great accuracy into the light above him as now the room was totally dark.

Sir Pentious wanted to use this as an opportunity to escape but when he tried...

A small glimmer of light shot through the air, multiple in fact as Sir Pentious found himself trapped, his body unable to move as he tried to get out in some way but while trying, he felt whatever was keeping him down beginning to dig into his body.

The pain was excruciating as he now realised the best course of action was to sadly not move.

When his struggle finally ended, he looked up as his pupils shrank in fear as in the darkness before him.

Looming over his was a single red glowing eye that had sealed his fate.

Outside

The warmachine remained suspended in the air until it began to move again but it's direction had changed as it now flew away from the battlefield.

"Hey...where the fuck is he going?!" Angel Dust exclaimed not knowing what had truly happened.

"He's...retreating." Husk said before he turned and threw some angelic steel playing cards at Aclima who snapped the neck of a cannibal.

The cards got close before they were hit by bullets knocking them away from their intended target.

"Fucking weak cunt!!" Cherri screamed as she pulled out several of her bombs and threw them but like the cards they were hit with bullets resulting in them exploding and Cherri being sent flying by it as she crashed into the hotel wall.

"Ugh...fuck!" Cherri exclaimed as she hit the ground, her body had burns from the angelic steel grenade as there were several pieces of shrapnel in her now.

Vaggie looked around as her desperation was growing.

The cannibals were being slaughtered, those closest to her were being beaten and what could she do about it?

Absolutely nothing.

Soon after that though, a whistle could be heard even though a battle was going on.

Adam whistled as he began to walk.

He was calm and continued on a straight path towards his intended target, the very cause of this battle.

While he walked, Cannibals tried their luck and leapt at him but they had no chance of even getting close as while in the air, their bodies were torn to pieces as their disgusting blood sprayed everywhere but at Adam.

It didn't even seem like he had moved but evidence that this had been done by him was that his tridents blades was now covered in blood.

Seeing him was so calmly and even whistle began to shake the residents of the hotel even more as Angel Dust aimed at him and opened fire.

Adam continued to walk as the bullets were heading directly for him.

They never made their target however as just as Adam once stood in the path of the bullets...he now stood before Vaggie as her eye slowly moved up.

Angel Dust and Husker slowly turned their gaze as well onto the First Man who simply continued to whistle.

The two quickly turned to try and get him but Adam brought out his wings and hit the two sinners into the hotel as they crashed through the wall of it.

"Angel! Hu-" 

Vaggie couldn't even scream as her neck was grabbed as she was being strangled while her spear was knocked out of her hand.

"You have caused far too much trouble." Adam said while Vaggie was struggling to breathe as she tried to pry his hand off her neck but it was clearly failing.

"Come, let us see the result of your little stunt." Adam said as he flew into the air with her.

Chapter 56: Chapter 56

In Heaven a rare occurrence had taken place.

Within the city, all was still, no one roamed the streets.

People did not gather, nor were the shops open and it seemed as if the town itself was completely deserted but this was not the case as all angels were simply in their homes.

And in these homes, they all watched the Extermination taking place and while some most might question why anyone in Heaven would choose to watch this, the answer was simple.

Retribution.

For the older angels whom had been killed and those who died before their time came at the hands of others, those who were abused, raped and tormented...

Witnessing the sinners down in Hell was...vindicating and it raised the belief of the winners that Heaven cared for them truly as they were giving them the justice that they had been denied.

To the angel children, some saw the Exorcists as a kind of superhero almost as they were brave enough to go down to Hell and beat up the bad guys.

It pushed some to help in their own way, some wanted to join the rank of Exorcists while others would go to join the Heavenly Army while those who knew their place was not in battle but elsewhere tried to help heaven as best they could as their way of saying thanks.

In a sense, it was strangely therapeutic as it helped rid some victims of the nightmares they had of the ones who are the reason they were in heaven, it was a step to help them move past it and enjoy the eternal rest that Heaven promised them.

The Archangels all sat together as now Emily was with them.

"Are the Exterminations always like this?" Emily asked as she witnessed a sinner get riddled with bullets wincing a little.

"Not exactly but since the treaty has been broken, there is no holding back for them." Michael said as the scene changed to the battle at the Hotel.

"Damn they really aren't taking any prisoners." Zadkiel said whistling as she watched Cannibal after Cannibal dying.

"They are quite swift in their actions, leaving no room for error it seems." Sera commented.

"Hey look, there's Buddha and Wukong." Gabriel said as the two appeared as Sun sat on a mountain of cannibal corpses with his staff resting on his shoulder while Buddha pushed up his sunglasses as he grinned.

"You must be pretty happy, little E, your boyfriend is famous." 

Emily blushed gold as she covered her face.

"Gabriel! T-That's not funny!" Emily exclaimed.

"Oh don't be embarrassed, Emily, it's so cute that you have someone with as big a sweet tooth as you." Jophiel said.

"Wow, imagine when they kiss, it's probably like times ten sweetness." Zadkiel said.

Emily buried her face in her hands as she whined.

Sera looked at this as she smiled.

She was happy that Emily had found someone, she truly was growing up.

"Oh come now you two that's quite enough." Sera said as Gabriel and Zadkiel looked at her while Emily looked up at her gratefully.

"I'm certain its most likely more than ten times." 

"SERA!" Emily screamed as her face by now was just gold while Gabriel and Zadkiel laughed at that.

"You guys..." Azrael said as she stared at the screen.

"Something's coming." 

Back in Hell

Adam flew up to the roof of the hotel with Vaggie as he threw her down onto it as Vaggie gasped for air taking deep breaths.

"Get to your feet traitor." Adam said as he landed down on the roof as he stood at th edge of the roof.

Vaggie glared at him weakly as she slowly rose to her feet.

"I see you have brought more scum, father." 

Vaggie turned to quickly to the sound of Seth's voice before her eye widened in shock.

Alastor was on his knees, his body bleeding from all angles as his clothes were cut and his arms were gone.

His grin still ever present though it was hard to tell as his head hung low as the blood was running down his mouth.

Alastors eyes barely had any life in them while his staff laid before him in pieces.

He was alive...but barely.

Elsewhere

Vox was having quite possibly the best day of his life.

"HA! THIS IS FUCKING INCREDIBLE! LOOK AT THAT RADIO PIECE OF SHIT!" Vox screamed as he celebrated how Alastor was so defeated, destroyed, broken down and he had recorded it all.

"Fucking hell...that's just overkill." Velvette said as she stared at the Radio Demon.

"I know and it's so fucking beautiful, I'll raise my glass to that bastard with the sword any day and now...all we need to do is watch the killing blow happen." Vox said as he salivated at the idea.

"Too bad you probably won't be able to see it once we're done." 

Hearing that new sudden voice got the attention of the three as they turned their heads.

Oppenheimer had his arms folded with a savage grin on his face while Okita was bursting with a bright red aura as Demon Child was in full effect.

Behind the two of them were several armoured Exorcists with their weapons trained on the Overlord.

"Oh fu-"

At the hotel

Vaggie felt sick as she stared at him unable to take her eye off him.

"He is just one of many." Adam said as he looked on at the Pride Ring.

He saw his Exorcists high in the sky as they laid waste to the city, buildings crumbled and the screams of demons could be heard in the distance.

Below laid the bodies of all the cannibals that had come to the battle as they were now dead.

"Why would you perform something so foolish? What was the goal?" Adam asked.

Vaggie heard this as she remembered her reason as she glared at the back of Adams head.

"Don't pretend like you don't know...you kidnapped Charlie you bastard!" Vaggie screamed as she gripped her fists.

"I have done no such thing, she came willingly." Adam said simply.

"Why would she ever go willingly with someone like you unless forced?" Vaggie spat.

"Perhaps ask them yourself." Seth said as when he said that Shiningstar and Lute landed down on the roof.

"Ah, the traitor." Lute said as her helmet receded into her armour as she glared at the former Exorcist.

"You..." Vaggie snarled.

Shiningstar however simply stared on as she glared at Vaggie.

"What's this? A new lapdog of yours?" Vaggie spat.

Seth simply shook his head as she clearly didn't hear what he had said before the two had landed.

"Lute, your report." Adam said as he turned looking at her, now ignoring Vaggie.

"80% of the Pride Ring has been decimated and the sinners within it destroyed, there was an estimation that it should take another ten minutes to level it completely." Lute said and Adam nodded.

"Very well then, Shiningstar, state your reason for being here." Adam said.

"Sir, I had asked to accompany the Lieutenant as I wished to personally deal with the traitor." Shiningstar asked as she stood at attention.

"Why? I don't even know you." Vaggie said.

"Very well, you have been granted permission, Lieutenant, observe her." Adam said as Lute nodded and finally, Shiningstar lowered her helmet as Vaggies eyes widened.

"C-Char-"

She couldn't even finish as Charlie threw a strong punch sending Vaggie back as Adam stepped out of the way allowing for the traitor to fall with Charlie going after her with Lute following behind.

Adam turned and prepared to finish Alastor as he walked forward with his trident before he leaned back as a blur flew past him and crashed into the sign of the hotel kicking up dust.

Seth had his sword ready but Adam raised his trident slightly as a signal to his son who understood and lowered his weapon.

"I was wondering when you would finally crawl out of whatever pathetic hole you had put yourself in." Adam said as he turned his head to the now destroyed sign.

"I can only wonder what took you so long, arch-traitor." 

Lucifer walked out of the dust with his eyes narrowed in a furious glare.

"You..." Lucifer snarled.

"Seth, return down to the others, I will deal with this waste of creation personally." Adam ordered as Seth nodded before he flew down leaving the fallen angel and angel.

"You have really fucked up this time." Lucifer growled as he walked towards Adam rolling up his sleeves.

"Is that so, please do enlighten me as to how." Adam said raising an eyebrow.

"Same thing you said to me all those years ago, you came into MY house and want to challenge me." Lucifer spat before a cruel grin came to his face.

"Not just that, you thought it'd be a great idea to take my fucking daughter! So congratulations because now, I'm gonna fu-"

Lucifer was cut off by Adam appearing before him with no weapon as he simply raised his fist.

"Begone, filth." Adam said as he brought his fist down sending Lucifer crashing down through the hotel interior.

Chapter 57: Chapter 57

Vaggie was still trying to figure out what had just happened as she was now falling down the hotel before she was grabbed by her shirt by Charlie who glared at her.

She almost didn't recognise her but she was sure that without a doubt, before her was Charlie.

'What have they done to her?' Vaggie thought before she was slammed down into the ground by Charlie who stood above her.

"Fucking traitor." Charlie snarled as she pulled back her fist and punched Vaggie right in the face.

Vaggies head snapped to the side as her eye widened as she slowly turned her head to Charlie.

"T-Traitor...w-what are you talking about Charlie?!" Vaggie asked genuinely shocked that Charlie had said that.

Charlie however glared at her.

"I always knew you were keeping something from me but to think...you were an angel the whole time." Charlie said with a sneer.

"You betrayed your own kind for a fucking pedophile..." 

"Charlie...who told you about that?" Vaggie asked.

"My father told me." Charlie said as Vaggies jaw dropped.

"L-Lucifer knew?!" Vaggie screamed in shock.

"Not that pathetic bottom feeder, my true father." Charlie said but before Vaggie could ask she was sent flying by a fist as she crashed into the ground skidding across it.

Vaggie gasped as he grit her teeth in pain, she turned and held her stomach where the blow was dealt desperately trying to get back the breath that she lost.

She looked to see who had dealt the blow as Charlie was lowering her fist.

"C-Charlie..." She said weakly not believing that she had just been struck by her own girlfriend, one who didn't believe in senseless violence.

"You should put more weight behind your punch, a bit slower but more powerful." Lute commented as she landed behind Charlie.

"That aside, a solid blow, well done." 

"Thank you Lieutenant." Charlie said as she turned to Lute as her anger seemed to vanish in an instant as she smiled.

Lute gave her a nod as she kept her stern facial expression.

"Y-You..." Vaggie growled as she slowly rose up to her feet.

Lute simply raised an eyebrow.

"What of me?" Lute asked disinterested.

"What the fuck have you done to Charlie?!" Vaggie screamed as Charlie scoffed.

"The lieutenant has done nothing to me." Charlie said.

"Stop calling her that! You aren't an Exorcist! You aren't even an angel! You're Charlie Morningstar, my girlfriend! The princess of Hell!" Vaggie exclaimed.

"Your dream was to redeem sinners, you hate the Exterminations!"

Charlie however glared at her.

"The only part you got right is my dream was to redeem sinners, then my father showed me the truth, that these pathetic bottom feeders deserve nothing less than the endless torment of Hell." Charlie said with a sneer.

Vaggie wanted to say something else before she paused when she heard three specific words.

'Pathetic bottom feeders...' Vaggie thought and she then realised who was the only one to refer to sinners in that way.

Speaking of, Adam flew down the hole that had been made because of the blow he had given Lucifer as he now landed on the ground floor of the hotel.

Laying amongst debris was Lucifer who groaned as gold blood ran down his head.

Adam looked around he hotel and noted the state it was in.

"This is what you had given Charlie to use? A pathetic, rundown hotel?" Adam asked as he walked towards Lucifer who slowly rose up.

"What..." Lucifer mumbled momentarily disoriented before he was lifted up into the air.

"You truly are a failure." Adam said before pulling back his fist and punching Lucifer through the wall of the hotel into what looked like some shabby bar area as Lucifer hit the bottles on the shelf as glass and alcohol flew everywhere.

Lucifer opened his eyes as he watched Adam making his way towards him.

He needed some way to weaken him, for Adam to hesitate for just a moment and then he could strike.

But for that to happen would require a plan.

Adam got close enough as Lucifer quickly let out a burst of hellfire from his hands igniting the hellish alcohol creating a wall of flames as Adam raised one of his wings and with one motion put out the fire.

"Was that supposed to do something?" Adam asked before realising that Lucifer was gone.

Adams eyes narrowed before he raised his hand and quickly caught something.

Turning his head he came face to face with Lucifer who had taken the form of a snake with the intent to bite him.

Adam tightened his grip on the serpents neck to strangle them but in a puff of smoke, from serpent, Lucifer changed into a bird.

"It's not gonna be that easy." Lucifer said as he flew away.

Adam raised an eyebrow before following after him, going with a simple walk.

Outside the hotel

"You...was this Adams doing?" Vaggie asked.

"Charlie...what did he do to you?" 

"Keep his name out of your disgusting mouth, traitor." Lute growled as her eyes narrowed.

"He showed me the truth, showed me what I needed to see to understand." Charlie replied.

"Charlie, listen to me...whatever he showed you wasn't the truth, it was just something he probably created as a means to brainwash you into believing that they are good!" Vaggie told her.

"If that's what you think then you are so delusional." Charlie said.

"Charlie! Listen to me, look at what they did to me, one of their own! They just abandoned me!" Vaggie said as she pleaded with Charlie.

"If you were one of their own, you would have killed that demon but you instead struck your own sister in arms, my brother has an excellent word for you, you are scum." Charlie spat.

"Well said." Seth said getting their attention.

Turning their heads they saw that the horsemen were standing there.

"Oh don't stop on our account, we got bored since all the cannibals are dead and those who weren't cannibals...well." Abel said before pointing his thumb behind them.

Vaggie followed the thumb as her eyes widened.

Nifty was stabbed through the eye with her own dagger as she laid on the ground she was barely alive...but she was still living and felt the holy weapon burning her from the inside.

Cherri was tied up as she was unconscious with burns on her body from the angelic steel grenade while she bled from multiple places.

Angels arms were ripped off as he was tied up on the ground, he was barely still conscious and his legs had bullet wounds in them.

"F-Fuck..." He muttered he spat out some blood.

Husk was beaten and...his wings were ripped off as he laid there, one could think he were dead if it weren't for his chest slowly moving up and down.

"I'd say they put up a fight but...nah, they didn't." Aclima said as she cracked her knuckles.

"So this is what a fallen angel looks like, I expected...more." Nikola said looking at Vaggie.

"So, this is your ex?" Sun asked as he walked over next to Charlie.

"Ex?" Vaggie said as Sun smiled.

"Well, you didn't think you were still together right? If you did well...I'm not one to shame people, they can live how they want but man, you must have some weird abuse kink then." Buddha said as he pushed up his sunglasses.

"Sooooo, should we kill her?" Sun asked looking at Vaggie.

"In a second, Vaggie allow me to introduce you to my boyfriend, Sun Wukong, I'm sure you're familiar with him." Charlie said as she smirked when Vaggies eye widened as her jaw dropped.

"W-What...?" Vaggie asked and Aclima whistled.

"That was so petty." Aclima said as she smiled.

"I love it."

"Wanna talk about petty? You walked up behind Cain and bashed his head in with a rock." Abel said to him wife.

"He deserved it." Aclima said not guilty about that at all.

"Honey, he was already dead." Abel said to her with a chuckle.

"Hold on, where is Jack, Oppenheimer and Okita?" Qin Shi Huang asked as he looked around.

"I am here, I simply had to take care of a task." Jack said walking up next to them.

"I had a message that I needed to pass to some old acquaintances, Oppenheimer and Okitas location, I'm afraid I do not know." 

Just then there was a giant explosion in the distance and what once was the Cannibal district was now a thing of the past.

"I see, so what do we do n-" 

Before Sun could finish that, something poked his armoured chest.

He looked down and saw it was a spear of angelic steel trying to pierce his chest as he followed the hand to see Vaggie trying to push the spear into his chest.

"What are you doing?" Sun asked raising an eyebrow in confusion.

"¡Cómo te atreves... cómo te atreves! ¡Cómo te atreves a manipularla! I always knew that Adam was a fucked up narcissistic monster but going as far to manipulate someone as innocent as Charlie...and...tricking her into being with you?! Some Great Sage you are, you fucking monkey!" Vaggie screamed as she glared at Sun with such intense hatred.

"I see...you are delusional, allow me to knock the reality into you." Sun said as he reached for his ear intending to grab his staff.

The children of Adam glared at her as they all readied their weapons along with Lute and the Horsemen.

"Stop." Charlie said as she walked towards Vaggie looking at her in the eye.

"C-Charlie...?" Vaggie asked as she saw a flicker of something in her eyes of her.

"Vaggie..." Charlie said, her voice was gently as she put her hand on the spear and Vaggie slowly lowered her spear thinking that Charlie was coming back to her.

A fist crashed into Vaggies face knocking her back as she crashed into Aclima who sneered in disgust and shoved her forward making her fall forward.

Before she could react any further, she was forced down to the ground hard.

Charlie had her foot on Vaggies back as she glared down at her.

"Don't ever try to hurt my boyfriend and never insult my father..." Charlie spat with such venom in her voice.

"F-Father...!" Vaggie gasped out before they heard something from above.

Looking up, they saw someone flying through the air from a hole created in the wall of the hotel.

Looking closer, they saw that it was Lucifer who was flying through the air but not purposefully, he wasn't using his wings and his face was beaten and bruised with gold blood flying through the air.

Something else flew after him as Adam was hot on the devil's trail.

Lucifer had slowly woken up before he was met with a fist to the face sending him flying into the city as he crashed through buildings.

"Not yet." Adam said as he sent another fist into Lucifer's face sending him flying faster.

Adam however wouldn't let him get far as he grabbed his leg and threw Lucifer back towards the hotel.

Adams eyes narrowed before going after him once again.

"We are not done, filth." Adam said as he grabbed Lucifer who had just regained consciousness.

"G-Get off me!" Lucifer screamed as he transformed and kicked himself from Adams grip, ripping his clothing in the process as he flew back.

Lucifer was backed into a corner now, he had tried everything but so far nothing was working.

In a desperate attempt, he channelled as much power as he could.

Raising his hand as a pentagram formed before it as it flowed red.

"You should feel honoured, Adam...this was somehow I saved special just for you..." Lucifer growled.

Adam remained in the air, he could feel the abomination occuring before him.

"You didn't think I lost all my divine power did you? Oh no no no...a Seraphim could never be fully drained..." Lucifer said as Adam raised an eyebrow.

"What's going on...?" Charlie asked looking up.

"I don't know...." Abel said as he raised his weapon to get a look at it through his scope.

As they stood there, they could feel the temperature begin to rise throughout the entire ring of Hell.

Lucifer grew a malicious grin.

"Taste my divine Hellfire bitch!!" Lucifer roared as he pulled his hand back before thrusting it forward.

The pentagram activated as from it a great burst of fire came from it.

The colour was pure gold interlaced with red as the size of the beam was thirty meters in width and sixty meters in length as it was on a direct collision for Adam.

Everyone from the hotel watched until the flames got to where Adam was and seemed to engulf him.

"HA! FUCKING DIE!!!" Lucifer screamed seeing that Adam had gotten a direct hit from it.

The flames eventually died down after a few minutes and Adam was nowhere to be seen.

Lucifer smirked as he stood tall, finally having killed Adam for good.

"It's a good thing you were the weakest of the Seraphim anyway."

Lucifer's turned as Adam toward over him before pulling back his fist.

"You are done." Adam said as his fist smashed into the devil sending him falling towards the ground at great speed before he hit the ground so hard he made a crater.

The dust kicked up as Adam summoned his trident before flying down to the crater.

The rest quickly followed after to witness this, leaving Vaggie there.

Adam landed in the crater as he lifted his trident intended to kill the devil as the dust cleared.

"Be gone." Adam said and thrust his trident down with such speed and strength that the dust cleared.

It was in that moment that everything stilled and all were quiet.

"...Eve?"

Chapter 58: Chapter 58

Adam stared down at the one in the crater as his eyes were wide as his whole body shook slightly.

He did not see the devil, the only one there was...his wife...

Adam knew, he knew that this was a trick, that this was Lucifer in disguise but in this moment, he could register anything rationally.

"Eve" looked up at him as the trident was millimetres away from their face as she smile at him.

"M-Mom...?" Aclima said, her voice just above a whisper as she looked down at the crater.

Abel and Seth was with shock as their jaws were dropped slightly.

"My love..."

It even sounded like her which caused Adam to hesitate for a moment more before closing his eyes as he snapped them open pulling back his trident as he brought it down once more.

Blood hit the ground of the crater as all watched.

Red blood flew instead of gold.

All those watching, from the ones that were around them, those watching the broadcast down in Hell and those up in heaven could only watch with their jaws dropped.

Adam stood still for a moment before he looked down.

Blood came from his chest as it dropped down onto the ground.

He had been pierced through with a trident...the very same trident that has killed Eve.

Laughter could be heard as Adams eyes moved up as he watched the form of his wife slowly shift to Lucifer whose laughter rang out through the air.

"Oh you are pathetic." Lucifer said as he calmed down from his laughter.

"Oh poor Adam, couldn't hit your wittle wifey." 

Lucifer pushed Adams trident out of his face before he stood up and dusted himself off.

"Now...let's see." Lucifer said as he looked up at Adam who had blood running down his mouth.

Seth was the first to react as he pulled out his sword and prepared to use Divine judgement but a heavenly barrier formed around the crater keeping the rest out.

"Oh no kiddies, I can't have you ruining my fun I have a score to settle with your piece of shit father." Lucifer said before he looked back at Adam.

And then, a flaming fist crashed into his face.

Adams head snapped to the side but Lucifer wasn't done with him.

He sent punch after punch at Adams face with a smile filled with glee and malice.

"DAD/DADDY/FATHER!" Abel, Seth, Aclima and Charlie screamed.

Aclima punched the barrier putting behind as much strength as she could but so far she couldn't even get a crack in it.

Seth slashed at the barrier but his blade bounced off.

"No...no!" Seth exclaimed as he stared at the barrier.

"This is no hellish barrier...it's purely divine, my blade..." 

Seth's blade had been forged in heaven with the sole intent of punishing sin like Adams trident and eradicating sin all together, against something purely divine...

"Come in, damn it!!" Abel exclaimed as he opened fire on the barrier but it deflected his bullets sending them flying.

"All of you, move behind Buddha!!" Sun exclaimed as he and Buddha jumped back.

"What-"

"DO IT!" Sun ordered them as the others reluctantly followed his command.

Buddha raised his staff before he channelled his power into it as the staff began to change once more.

"Fourth realm, Asura realm: Ahimsa." Buddha commanded as his staff soon turned into a giant shield.

"Sun, DO IT!" Buddha exclaimed as he held his shield firmly.

Sun pulled out his staff as he grew it to his normal size.

Lucifer didn't care however as he continued punching Adam, finally hurting the First Man, proving to all those who the stronger was here.

 

"This is what you get for stepping into my house, bitch! How's it taste?! How's it taste knowing where your place is!! In the dirt below my feet!" Lucifer roared as he pulled back his fist.

Throwing another punch but this time it was caught by the First Man who glared at him.

Blood running down his face from the cuts given to him by the devil's punches, his face was bruised slightly and he now sported a black eye.

"Is that...the best...you can...do?" Adam asked as he gripped the devil's hand, his voice was weaker than it usually was as his brilliant golden wings now were dimming.

There was something else wrong though as cracks formed on Adams arm as they were slowly spreading.

"Oh still trying to be tough until the very end? I see." Lucifer sneered as he threw his other fist hitting Adam again.

Adam spat out blood as he felt his body feeling weaker but in spite of this, Adams body refused to fall as his grip finally weakened as he let go of Lucifer's other hand.

"You are just a piece of dust and whatever else was used to form you, you aren't worthy of calling yourself an angel, not worthy of being in heaven and definitely not worthy of these!" Lucifer exclaimed before he moved behind Adam and grabbed his wings.

As a horrible tearing sound soon rang through the air.

In Heaven

It was painful to watch this, Adam...was being beaten relentlessly by Lucifer.

"A-Adam..." Emily said softly as the tears began to run from her eyes as she covered her mouth in horror.

They had all witnessed it, witnessed how Lucifer had taken the form of Eve to make Adam hesitate for a moment before...stabbing him through the chest.

"Wait...what is he-" Emily said before her eyes were quickly covered.

"No...no no no no no!" Jophiel said softly as she quickly covered Emily's eyes so she wouldn't see this any longer as her tears fell as well.

All the others watched in horror as Adams wings were ripped off his back before Michael rose up and turned leaving where they were.

"Mike...where are you going?"

"To get the heavenly army...and slaughter that fucking bastard..." Michael snarled as his power grew to a suffocating level.

Sera rose up and walked after him while Gabriel's eyes narrowed as he got up with them.

"You guys, watch Emily, we'll be back soon." Gabriel said as he turned to join his brother and sister.

In Hell

Sun pulled his staff back and gave one hard swing as he hit the barrier putting cracks in it as he pulled back his staff.

"One more..." Sun said as he swung his staff now destroying the barrier.

As soon as they saw this, everyone rushed in as Seth got to the two as he grabbed Lucifer and threw him back off his father.

Everyone else rushed to Adam.

"Dad! DAD! ARE YOU OKAY?!" Aclima screamed as she looked up at her father before she gasped at the state he was in.

His body was filled with cracks running along it and the blood coming from these cracks as his wings laid on the ground as his head lowered to his children and Lute.

"Aclima...?" He asked recognising the voice but his eyes were blurry and he could hardly see.

"I'm here! I'm here daddy, please just try and hang on!" Aclima begged as she looked up at him.

"I'm...sorry..." He said but Aclima shook her head.

"No, no! You are gonna be okay, daddy!" Aclima said.

"Dad please, I just got to know you, I don't want to lose you so soon, you said you wanted to see me grow up, make up for the lost time!" Charlie said as the tears ran down her face.

"You promised, you promised you'd be here when I need you, I need you now, I still need you so please, please just stay with me!" Aclima asked him.

"Lute...Lute are you there...?" Adam asked as Lute looked up at him.

"Y-Yes sir." Lute said, her voice was breaking as she was trying to hold herself together.

"My choker...take it off me..." Adam asked.

Lute slowly lifted her hands and took it off him as she held it tightly in her hands.

"Thank you..." Adam said before his arms cracked more as they soon broke and crumbled.

Adam heard the cries of his children and he felt terrible, terrible that he could not comfort them.

'No...I can't but...maybe I can do this for them.' Adam thought as he slowly lifted his head.

"My...children...and Lute..." Adam called to them softly.

Seth and Abel were making their way towards Lucifer before hearing their fathers voice as they paused and turned to him while his daughters and Lute looked up before a gasp could be heard.

Adam with his head held high gave his children a smile.

A smile that none other than Charlie had ever witnessed before...the same one that he had when he was first created and the one he gave Eve all that time ago when she was banished.

"Thank you...for giving me a reason to smile again, I only... apologize it took this long to...show it to you all..." Adam said softly as he used the last of his strength to give them this smile.

"Dad...?" Charlie said as he now stood still.

"Daddy?" Aclima said as she looked up at him.

"Sir...?" Lute asked.

Adam however gave no sign of hearing them as he just stood there smiling.

The First Man...was dead.

Chapter 59: Chapter 59

Adam opened his eyes as he slowly sat up.

His body was naked as he looked at himself and noticed something.

He was shorter than he was, his body showed no signs of the hard century of training that he had put himself through as he raised his hand to his face and hair. His skin was a little softer and his hair was shorter as well, he no longer had his muscle as he was now slim.

"I am..." Adam muttered as he realized he was back to how he looked when he was first created before everything had happened.

"Wow...and I thought you were handsome before but now you're just downright adorable." Adams head snapped forward as he looked ahead of him.

Standing before him was Eve as she looked down at him with a smile with her hand held out to him.

"Come on, stop sitting around, my grumpy love." She said as Adams eyes widened.

Adam shot up from his feet towards her and hugged her tightly.

Eve looked at him as he hugged her as she smiled and hugged him back, feeling his body shake as Adam didn't let go.

She felt a wetness on her shoulder and turned her head as she saw the tears running down Adams face.

"I missed you too." She said softly as Adam cried into her shoulder.

Adam continued to cry until Eve gently pulled away from him as she gently cupped his face.

She was a bit taller than him now as he looked at her as he sniffled a little while Eve let out a giggle as she wiped his face of the tears.

"This is the most emotional I've ever seen you." Eve said as she gently put her lips to his forehead.

"Now...where's my smile?" She asked as Adam looked at her as she smiled at him.

Adam couldn't help it as he stared into the eyes of his wife as her blue eyes shined as he let out a small laugh before he gave her the biggest smile ever.

Seeing this even surprised Eve a little before she giggled.

"This is a side of you I have never seen before." Eve commented as her smile turned to a soft one.

"It's a side I never thought I would be able to show again." Adam admitted as his smile turned softer as well.

"When I lost you I..."

"I know." Eve told him.

"I've been watching you for a while now."

Adams eyes widened in surprise.

"You...you have?" Adam asked and Eve nodded.

"I have and I'm so proud of you." Eve said as she let go of him.

"Proud of me? Why?" Adam asked.

"Because you let yourself become who you once were, the one who you thought you could hide away, the you I saw you as and love...the man with the biggest heart and brightest smile in all creation." Eve said before pointing at him.

"In a way, dying helped you show it on the outside."

"Right...I'm dead now." Adam remembered as Eve took his hand.

"Not for long so we better get to the point of why you're here." Eve said as she started walking and pulled him along with her.

Elsewhere

The crushing realization came to those standing in the crater as they looked at Adam.

"D-Daddy?" Aclima said softly as she moved her hand out to him as she gently placed it on his chest but just as she did that, like his arms, his body broke apart and crumbled away until it was now dust.

Slowly their gaze turned down towards the dust as it was now laying near his trident.

Aclima fell to her knees and moved her now shaking hands towards the dust as her breath started to quicken before she screamed.

Her scream was so loud and filled with emotion that it echoed throughout the Pride Ring.

The scream stopped all Exorcists dead in their tracks as they quickly snapped their heads towards it and flew towards the sound of Aclimas scream.

"Ugh...what's that noise...?" Lucifer groaned as he slowly sat up.

Abel and Seth turned slowly to Lucifer.

"Brother..." Seth said and Abel nodded.

Abel held out his hand as this time a sword manifested in his hand.

"He must...die." Abel said.

The two slowly walked towards Lucifer who rose up.

Energy began to radiate off the two of them as they gripped their blades.

"Hm?" Lucifer said as he felt the slight build up in power, a power he felt was very familiar to him as he turned to see the two sons.

"Oh, hey kiddos, wanna come play with me too?" Lucifer asked with a smirk.

"Don't worry, I'll go easy on you, just like I did with your dad."

With that red energy burst from Abel as he glared at the Devil while blue came from Seth.

The energy was blinding for a moment before it died down revealing the brothers who now looked vastly different.

There was a secret known by only few but during the birth of each child of Adam and Eve, due to the mixture of the divinity of Adam mixed in with the human and sin of Eve, their children born were in fact hybrids like the Shedim.

The difference however was that with the Shedim it was a hybrid of divinity and demon as the human side within them was overridden by the two more powerful sides.

This was only seen however within the eldest children as the sin was still strong within Eve but after the birth of Seth, the sin died away and by the time of Azuras birth, the sin was weakened to the point that it would not show until after death, hence why those in Hell and Heaven no longer look all that human.

The children had spent centuries trying to gain control over these forms and it was only in heaven that they had managed it, Adam had forbidden the use of these forms unless deemed absolutely necessary.

These forms were hence dubbed as...the Sin Trigger.

Abel's form had his head that is surrounded by large ram-like horns with a second smaller set extending from the top.

It is shown to have reptilian feet and four bat-like wings which are darker than the body.

Abel wields a pair of bright red retractable spikes in his forearms, similar to demonic needles as his body was now armored in a strong demonic shape.

The chest and head glow with incandescent orange and the whole body is wreathed in demonic flames.

The solid parts of the body seem to be a combination of metal and black demonic stone: any areas of exposed "skin" are covered in square scales.

Seth's Sin Trigger has four wings folded down in a similar manner to the tails of his coat, blue arm-mounted blades, and a thick reptilian tail with a barbed tip that extends from between its shoulders.

His face resembles a traditional samurai helmet more, with the horns assume hollowed and tube-like shape, venting demonic energy in a manner resembling exhausts that also extend from either outer side of his forearms.

The solid part of his body resembles samurai armor more and whole body is wreathed in silver aura. The color scheme is silver to blue, opposite of his brother's coloring.

"Sin of Pride...you must now perish, Horsemen, remain here that is an order." Seth said as he exhaled blue demonic energy.

Lucifer was initially taken by surprise by this before he smiled.

"Guess Eve really couldn't keep her hands of some demon di-" A fist crashed into his face sending him flying into the air as he spun out of control for a moment before stabilizing himself.

He looked at what hit him, only to see Aclima lowering her fist as she let out a slow exhale as her body began to glow and radiate with power.

"Luci...fer..." She said slowly as her power began to grow exponentially.

"Lucifer..."

Her hair began to rise as it soon began to grow out and become spiker as veins appeared on her body as her muscles bulged as she grit her teeth.

"Lucifer!" She exclaimed before her pupils vanished as her body exploded into a massive amount of green energy.

"LUCIFER!!!" She screamed as Hell shook under the force of her fury as a pillar of green energy burst from her as Lucifer squinted his eyes.

Aclima being the twin of Cain meant she was born with the most sin within her like her once brother and her father's divinity as well as humanity only slightly overpowering which meant her form...

As the green energy faded it revealed her Sin Trigger and unlike her brothers, her body remained almost human as her size was bigger as she now was three meters tall as her body exuded energy, her muscles bulged out as she gripped her hands into fists that now changed along with her body resembling a more beast-like state.

Her chest just barely covered by wrapping as her arms grew fur running up her arms slightly as a tail grew from her as her once Brown hair now green and spiky, her pants were ripped and torn now due to her change in size.

"Lucifer..." She snarled as she let out an exhale revealing her now sharp canines.

"Brother, sister, now we attack." Seth said as Aclima didn't wait any longer as she flew up towards the devil first as she pulled back her hand.

A green ball began to form as she thrusted her hand forward unleashing a powerful beam.

"DIE!!" She screamed as Lucifer's eyes widened as he quickly flew out of the way.

"Now now, calm d-" Lucifer didn't finish that as demonic blades made of energy flew at him as he quickly maneuvered around them before Seth appeared with his blade and slashed at the devil.

Lucifer dodged just barely as a small cut appeared on his chest as some gold blood came out.

"Okay this is-" Abel flew up at the devil and slammed his shoulder into him as he cut the devil's back with his blade making Lucifer grit his teeth as he flew into Seth's blade that dealt several quick slashes.

Lucifer was getting annoyed but this would have to wait until he heard a roar as Aclima flew at him slamming her fist into his stomach as he was sent flying towards the ground.

"Lucifer!!" She roared as she unleashed hundreds of small energy blasts at the devil as Seth followed her lead firing off hundreds of blue demonic blades while Abel fired his spikes as well.

Lucifer quickly summoned a barrier which managed to block off the brunt of the attacks but they were still strong enough to cause cracks in the barrier.

Lucifer's eyes narrowed as he put more power into the barrier as a pulse of divine energy came from it which momentarily stopped the siblings due to their now more sin filled forms.

"So you wanna play with the big kids, huh...?" Lucifer said as he lowered the barrier as he chuckled.

"Alright then..." Lucifer transformed into his demonic form as his six wings were now freed as horns grew out of his head as a ball of fire formed between them, his tail coming out as his eyes glowed red while his fists ignited.

"Let's play." Lucifer snarled as he flew up at them while they glared down at him waiting.

Chapter 60: Chapter 60

Lucifer targeted Aclima first as he pulled back his hands as he prepared to rip her apart with his claws.

He didn't get close however as Seth got in front and used his sword to block off the attack while Abel grabbed the Devil from behind as Lucifer snarled and let out a breath of hellfire but Aclima grabbed him by the mouth.

She roared and pulled back her other fist and slammed it into him hard resulting in a shockwave through the air.

"Lucifer!!" She unleashed two more powerful blows on him before grabbing his leg as Abel released him as she threw the angel.

Blue blades followed Lucifer as he dodged them but Seth appeared in place of one of the blades cutting Lucifer who snarled in pain as he turned to try and blast Seth with Hellfire but Seth had used the other blade as he appeared in its place as he slashed the angel once more before he flew away.

Lucifer righted himself in the air as he looked at them before roaring in pain.

Several red spikes hit his wings from behind as he snapped his head seeing Abel there having flown around him while Seth had cut him.

"Bastard." Abel said before snapping his fingers as the spikes in Lucifer's wings blew up.

Lucifer fell through the air as he forced his energy into his wings to heal them faster.

He had managed to heal them just in time as he stopped just before he hit the ground but Aclima grabbed his face and slammed him into the ground.

She pulled back her and began to pummel the angel into the ground before Lucifer blasted her back with Hellfire sending her flying back.

She twisted her body in the air as she landed on her feet skidding across the ground as she growled.

The flames had barely done anything as she gripped the ground hard enough for it to crack.

Lucifer flew up as he looked at the three of them.

"Well that really got some of the stiffness I had earlier so thanks for that, now it's my turn." Lucifer said as he flew at them faster than he had before as a sonic boom went off.

Seths eyes narrowed as he went at him first.

His sword met with Lucifer's trident as sparks flew.

"Oh if it isn't daddy's little boy." Lucifer spat as the demonic energy that came from Seth's horns burst out into a greater burst of energy.

Seth pushed back as he tried to use Divine judgement but Lucifer flew at him again trying to stab him with the trident as Seth was forced onto the defensive.

He was being pushed back as Lucifer grinned with evil and malice filling the smile until Seth grabbed him with his tail and threw him back.

"Scum." Seth spat as he flew after him and unleashed hundreds of slashes appeared around Lucifer who quickly summoned a barrier.

The slashes hit the barrier and destroyed it as some of the slashes managed to get through and cut Lucifer.

Lucifer growled as he flew at Seth who gripped his Katana.

Seth lowered his blade however and Lucifer pulled back his fist to strike him but from beneath, Abel came flying up as he stabbed Lucifer through the stomach making him gasp.

"You..." Lucifer growled before he spat up golden blood as Abel threw him to the side.

Lucifer stopped before he felt some overwhelming power behind him as he turned to see Sun Wukong.

"He was my father too." Sun growled as he pulled back his staff.

"Extend!"

"What-" The staff obeyed and grew in length slamming into Lucifer's chest most likely breaking a few ribs as Lucifer grit his teeth and got sent flying.

Lucifer grabbed the staff and tried to move it or break it but the staff was too strong as he was sent right into the ground.

Lucifer roared in pain as the staff continued to push down on him crushing his ribs more as Aclima was a bit above him with a vicious grin on her face as she put her hands together aiming at him.

Lucifer's eyes widened when he saw a giant ball of green energy form within it.

Aclima screamed as she fired the attack at him but Lucifer quickly transformed into a bird and flew out of the way.

The attack itself however created a giant explosion which forced Lucifer to continue flying until it finally stopped as he transformed back hiding behind a piece of rubble.

"Ugh...where does this damn power come from?" Lucifer muttered before he heard multiple people landing before him.

Turning his head, Lucifer saw the Sins standing before him along with Paimon as they all looked down at him.

"Finally, took you guys long enough to show up, now we can-" Lucifer didn't get a chance to finish talking as Satan punched him right through the rubble of the hotel back towards the three siblings.

"Satan what the fuck?!" Lucifer spat as he wiped the gold blood coming from his nose. Satan walked forward as he exhaled flames.

"Now you've made a huge fucking mistake, you arrogant bastard." Satan spat.

"You killed our fucking FATHER!!"

Lucifer didn't even have time to question this before Beelzebub transformed as she slammed her hand down on Lucifer but he had quickly flown out of the way before unleashing Hellfire at her as she pulled her hand away snarling.

Asmodeus and Satan however appeared at both sides of the devil before unleashing a torrent of blue fire and Hellfire at him. Lucifer summoned a barrier to protect himself as the attack died down.

Lucifer silently cursed, he was now fighting against the Sins who were supposed to be on his side and now Adams freak kids.

'What else could fucking go wrong?' Lucifer thought having no idea that the worst had yet to arrive.

Lucifer knew that he hadn't got much other choice as he dispelled the barrier before he took to the sky and channeled a large portion of his power as he held his hands out creating various portals.

"Subjects of Hell, hear the call of your king and come to my aid!" Lucifer roared as golden chains burst from him as they all flew into the various portals and from it, hordes of sinners were dragged out.

The seemed mindless as the chains were wrapped around them as shackles were on their body as the horde seemed endless as they all now carried weapons in their hands.

"Exorcists! Horsemen! Raise your arms as our battle is not over!!" Seth roared to the now returned Exorcists as the Horsemen readied themselves once more.

With Adam

Adam felt something he hadn't felt since before Lilith had left him, truly happy.

He couldn't keep the smile off his face as he could only stare at his wife, the woman who at this moment was pulling him along as her red hair bounced a little with every steps she made.

Adam was walking with Eve as he looked around only seeing a pure white void around them.

"Eve, what is this place?" Adam asked curiously.

"Well, I'm not very sure myself, I only know that when I died I came here." Eve said as she turned to him.

"I think father brought me here so that I could see you again."

"See me?" Adam repeated and Eve stopped walking as she nodded giving his hand a squeeze.

"Of course, we don't have as much time as I'd like before you need to go again and I fade so we need to make the most of this." She said which confused Adam as his smile lessened a bit.

"Go? Where am I going?" Adam asked as Eve rolled her eyes and lightly bonked Adams head surprising him as he put a hand on his head.

"Going back of course, this is your first death remember, that means you'll be going back." Eve said as Adams eyes widened.

"But...if I go back, I won't be able to see you anymore..." Adam said as he looked down at the ground.

"I can't lose you again..." Eve smiled gently as she cupped his face raising it up so he was staring into her eyes once more, her beautiful sky blue eyes.

"You never lost me...I've always been with you, there's a part of me always with you, there is a part of me within our children as well." Eve said gently.

"You need to let go of your guilt of my death, Adam...I chose to sacrifice myself for the man who gave me everything I ever could have wanted...the man I loved more than anything." Eve gently kissed his lips which Adam returned as he raised his hands holding hers, he could feel all the love that she was pouring into this kiss as if to make up for the last ten thousand years.

And to Adam, it was more than enough for him.

She gently pulled away as Adam kissed her lips softy before she pulled away from him completely.

"I don't think I will ever be able too." Adam admitted as Eve giggled.

"Of course you will, in your own way you already have but now is the time for you to be complete." Eve said as Adam looked at her.

"I was made from a part of you and now...the time has come for me to return home..."

"May I return home to you, Adam?"

Adam stared at her before he moved closer and hugged her tightly.

"You will always have a home with me..." He said softly.

"Thank you..." Eve said softly as her body began to glow.

"I will never stop missing you." Adam said softly.

"It's alright to miss me but it's important that you move on too." Eve said as she turned his head gently kissing his cheek.

"Don't stop being you, you can finally drop this personality you've built for yourself to protect your heart, be happy again my love for the both of us." Eve pulled away from him as she gave him a big smile.

Adam looked at her for a moment before he returned the smile as well.

"I will, I promise." Adam said.

He had never broken a promise in his life and he would not start now.

But even though he had made this promise for her, he made it for himself as well...and he could already feel so much weight being taken away from him.

"Good, now my time here is done." Eve said as she looked at her now glowing body.

"I'm gonna leave the rest to you, my grumpy love, give our kids a big kiss for me and show Lucifer what heavens fury looks like."

Adam smiled as he nodded before her body soon turned into white particles as they flew towards Adam.

He was immediately washed in a great wave of love and care as he closed his eyes.

"Goodbye Eve...and thank you for all the gifts you have given me...I will cherish them and your memory forever."

When Adam opened his eyes again, he was still in the void before he felt a hand touch his shoulder.

Turning his head, he looked up to see his father looking down at him with a soft smile as Adam smiled back.

"Now my son, let us craft your completed form so that you may return home." God said as Adam nodded before he thought about something.

"May I offer a suggestion then for this form?" Adam asked as he told God his idea. God looked down at him for a moment as his smile got a bit bigger.

God deemed it good.

Chapter 61: Chapter 61

The battle in Hell raged on as hordes after hordes of sinners were coming into the battle as the Exorcists raised their weapons once more against the demons.

These were demons from all the Rings of Hell, forced into aiding their king whether they were Hellborn or not.

Those fighting against the hordes were not alone however, not every demon was under the control of Lucifer.

Satan had summoned his own army to fight against the demons, his army comprised mostly of imps all lead under their new leader, Millie while being backed up by Paimons Ars Goetia.

Angels and demons fought together as they fought against those corrupted by Lucifer who currently was fighting against the Sins and eldest children of Adam.

Lucifer was getting frustrated now, he could not believe that his army of millions were being taken down.

'I knew these worthless pieces of shits were only good enough to be cannon fodder!' Lucifer thought as he let out a blast of flames at Belphagor who got out of the way quickly as Satan retaliated with his own before he was slashed in the back by Seth's blade.

"Motherfucker!" Lucifer snarled as he turned and threw a punch which Seth blocked but the force behind it knocked him back.

Charlie dawned her helmet once more as she flew with Lute to fight with her sisters.

A huge explosion went off as Oppenheimer appeared flexing his fingers a bit as hundreds of thousands of sinners were reduced to ashes while he grinned.

Sun Wukong had created an army of two thousand clones to help in the battle while he was currently in the Wrath Ring of Hell with the rest of the Horsemen having taken the brunt of the army there as it was the furthest Ring from Pride with the Exorcists following them.

Aclima roared as she flew at Lucifer with her body bursting with green energy as she reached out to grab the Devil.

"Fuck off!!" Lucifer exclaimed as he raised his hand as a dark pentagram formed before firing off a blast of demonic energy.

Aclima glared at the beam before she opened her mouth unleashing a green beam as the two clashed.

Both beams were powerful in their own right but Lucifer was still stronger than Aclima even in her Sin Trigger form as her beam was slowly being overpowered.

Abel appeared though as he brought his blade down and cut off Lucifer's hand cutting the power from the beam.

Lucifer roared in pain as he turned and grabbed Abel's face and fired a beam with his good hand hitting Abel as he was sent flying down.

Before he hit the ground he had been caught by his wife as Abel groaned a little.

"Thanks, Aclima..." He said as he rose up out of her arms as she nodded before turning back to Lucifer's direction with a growl.

"Gotta say, haven't seen you like this since our anniversary." 

Abel was reward with a punch by a slightly blushing Aclima but the punch had sent him flying a little.

"Silly husband..." She muttered bashfully before she roared again and flew right at Lucifer again.

Beelzebub joined her sister as she slammed her hands closed on him but Lucifer got out of there as he regenerated his severed hand.

He didn't get a moment's rest however as Mammon came from above and grabbed him with his multiple arms.

"Got ya, ya little wanker!" Mammon snarled as they were speeding towards the ground.

"Let go of me!" Lucifer snarled as he ignited his body in Hellfire to force the sin off him but Mammon wouldn't budge.

"Nah, don't feel like it." Mammon replied with a grin despite the burning he felt.

"I've got you all to myself and as the past is any indication, I ain't the type to share." 

Lucifer was about to say something before they crashed into the ground hard taking out a few sinners with them as Mammon rolled off him holding his stomach and arms as he winced slightly.

Lucifer slowly rose up as he slowly turned to Mammon.

"Want to die first? Be my guest then, you can be replaced." Lucifer said as he raised his hand as it ignited with hellfire.

Lucifer was about to ignite Mammon before he was hit with a jetstream of water pushing him back.

"Stay the fuck away from him!!" Leviathan shouted while the other head cut the blast of water from their mouth as they rushed over to Mammon.

"Mam, are you alright?" Both asked in worry as Mammon turned to them smiling a little.

"No worries Sheila, I'm all good." Mammon said as the two heads sighed in relief.

"That was the stupidest fucking thing you've ever done." One had said while the other just smiled.

"Eh, you haven't seen me when I bet sports." Mammon said chuckling a little.

Asmodeus and Paimon appeared before them creating a wall of blue and purple flames which blocked off a blast of hellfire from a much more pissed off Lucifer.

"I'm glad you two are finally getting along but can this happen after the battle?" Asmodeus asked straining a bit as he put more power behind his flames.

"Yes, this is quite the unfortunate time to be having a moment." Paimon said as his eyes narrowed.

Lucifer's eyes narrowed as they glowed brightly as he increased the intensity of his flames.

Something he wasn't focused on though was that around him smoke started to gather around him as he inhaled it before suddenly feeling his body feel stranger.

"W-What..." Lucifer muttered as his vision started to blur a little.

"Hey...you don't get drugs any better than mine..." Belphagor said with a blunt in her mouth as she inhaled before exhaling a large burst of smoke.

Lucifer stared at Belphagor as his hand ignited as he tried to aim at her but his vision was impaired as his mind was filled with clouds.

His body began to sway as he fell to his knees.

Belphagor walked towards him and prepared to deal a blow before he suddenly leapt up and thrust his hand out aimed at her chest.

Instead of hitting her however, he went right through smoke causing Lucifer to pull back his hand in confusion and shock.

"Someone's seeeeeing thiiiings..." Belphagors voice echoed out as Lucifer turned around trying to track her down as the world slowly began to melt away and get replaced with the smoke now filling the area.

"W-What is this...?!" Lucifer exclaimed before in the smoke formed two purple eyes.

"My world." Belphagor stated.

Lucifer realised he was trapped in a hallucination as he quickly tried to get rid of the affects of what Belphagor had done to him.

In the real world, the Sins stood around Lucifer as he stared down at the ground with Paimon trapping the devil's arms and legs in ice as Seth, Abel and Aclima landed down.

"Kill him..." Aclima snarled as Seth walked forward with his blade in hand.

"Of course." Seth said as he raised his blade to decapitate the devil.

He never got he chance however as everyone suddenly got blasted back by a large amount of demonic power destroying the ice and freeing Lucifer from the hallucination.

Lucifer flexed his wings as he rose up into the air staring down at them as he glared down at them.

"That's it, I've had enough of ALL of you, you pathetic, worthless wastes of space!!" Lucifer exclaimed as he raised his hand as a magic sigil formed.

Everyone could feel it, a great increase in power the likes of which they had never felt Lucifer use before.

"I will wipe out this entire useless place and every Ring with it! I can rebuild! I don't care as long as you are all fucking dead!!" Lucifer exclaimed as a ball of energy slowly formed a condensed ball combined with his demonic power and divine might as the ball grew in size glowing brightly.

Seth had reverted back to normal as he stared up at the ball of energy.

"I see..." Seth muttered as he rose up grabbing his sword.

"My siblings, perhaps this could truly be our end." 

His siblings rose up as they looked at the devil.

"Well, it was one journey I won't be forgetting." Abel said as he supported his wife while his sword was stabbed into the ground to keep himself up.

"I don't think forgetting is the problem." Satan said as he stood in his human form with all the other Sins as their power was exhausted as well.

"So...this is the end, huh?" Mammon said.

"Not yet." Seth said as he looked at his siblings.

"Remember who our parents are, we fight until the bitter end." 

"We don't have much power left..." Belphagor said.

"I will make a rift for you all then, I will remain." Seth said as he raised his sword.

"Then we make what little power we have left count." Aclima said as she slowly moved away from Abel.

"I'm with you Seth." 

"Me too, we're not going anywhere bro." Abel said shocking Seth as he looked at his siblings.

"He is correct." Paimon said with a nod.

"Like I'd leave your side." Beelzebub said as Mammon grinned.

"I like our odds." The sin of Greed said as he was joined by Leviathan.

"Sure, no better way to go out than with family." Belphagor said while Satan chuckled.

"Eh, what the hell, let's go out flipping that twink the big one." Satan said.

The Sins and Paimon turned to their demon forms once more while the three activated their Sin Triggers as they looked up at the Devil and his attack.

"We make our stand here!!" Seth exclaimed as his blade charged with power.

Following his lead with agreement, they all charged up their own attacks.

"FUCKING DIE!" Lucifer exclaimed.

It was then everyone froze, in the air their was suddenly changed getting their attention.

"What..." Seth muttered reverting back to normal as he felt a pulse of energy through the air.

"Guys...I'm not the only one who feels that right?" Belphagor asked wondering if she was being affected by her drugs.

She was not the only one who felt it however as in all the Rings of Hell, they could feel this power suddenly fill the air.

Heaven could feel it as well as as Michael, Sera and Gabriel stopped in their tracks.

"That..." Sera began.

"No way..." Gabriel muttered.

"Adam..." Michael said softly, his voice barely above a whisper.

In Hell, several sparks of light tore through the sky before a bright pillar of white light tore through the realm as the ground shook heavily under the pressure of it, blinding all that were in the presence of it.

Chapter 62: Chapter 62

As the pillar of light began to die down, a lone figure was floating in the distance before they were gone.

"It can't be..." Seth muttered in shock before a sickening crunch rang through the air as Lucifer was sent flying through the sky at frightening speeds.

Everyone looked up as their eyes widened in shock.

"I...Is that..." Abel asked in shock like his brother.

"No way..." Beelzebub said as her eyes watered and it wasn't just her.

"D-Daddy?" Aclima said softly as the the figure slowly turned to them and it confirmed their hopes.

Adam looked down at his children as he slowly lowered down to them.

It was then that his children got a good look at him.

He was taller than he was originally as he was now taller than Sera just slightly, his body was more muscular as he now only wore a robe covering the lower half of his body but that wasn't the biggest shock.

It was his wings.

Three pairs of wings signifying his ascension to Seraphim but it wasn't just that...

All three sets of wings were different.

The lower three wings were the wings of a demon.

The middle three wings were made of only bone.

And the top three wings were beautiful golden angel wings that shone brightly.

He landed before then with a halo floating over his head as he smiled at them making their jaws drop.

"Surprise." He said with a small chuckle as he looked at his children.

They all stared at him with their jaws dropped and eyes wide with shock.

Not only was he alive but here he was before them, smiling and even laughing.

"Is this...some kind of dream?" Belphagor asked.

"No." Adam said as he dawned his normal neutral face and that did it.

"Daddy!!" Aclima screamed as she flew at him hugging him tightly as he hugged her back smiling before they were soon joined by his other children all in their human forms as Adam wrapped his wings around them.

"We thought you were gone..." Seth said softly but Adam laughed.

"You should know, I would never leave you all like this...your mother does send her greetings though." Adam said causing the First Three to widen their eyes as they looked at him.

"Mom/Mother?!" They all exclaimed as Adam nodded.

Adam pulled away as they all got a good look at him.

"Dad, you're a Seraphim now!" Abel said looking at his wings.

"And with some really trippy wings." Satan said looking at them.

"These were my idea." Adam said as he looked at his wings flexing them a bit.

"Demon wings, representing the weight of sin that I bare for my children and descendants, wings made of bones to represent my origin as human and the wings of an angel, representing the end of my journey and what I had earned."

He heard an explosion as Lucifer was back in the air as Adam turned to Lucifer who glared down at him with blood running down his mouth.

His jaw had just healed from that bone shattering punch as he grit his teeth as small flames came out from his mouth.

"No...no no no no no!! This isn't possible!! How the fuck are you alive?!" Lucifer snarled but Adam just laughed once more.

The sound shocked his children as it was filled with such joy and happiness.

The same laugh that could be heard through the screens of heaven and in Hell.

"Have you forgotten who I am, arch-traitor? I am the one who has stood against you in the past and fought against you, I am he who never yields, never doubts and will always stand on the side of righteousness, I am...Adam!" Adam exclaimed.

"The Father of Humanity and King of Earth!!"

Adam stared at the devil for a moment as he flew into the air.

"You tried to kill my children and hurt my family again, so now I'm going to annihilate you." Adam said as he pounded his fist into his open palm.

The smile on his face melted away as his face turned serious with his eyes narrowing.

Lucifer would never admit it but in this moment he felt a chill run up his spine before he shook his head.

"I killed you once, I can do it again!" Lucifer spat but Adam shook his head.

"That's where you're wrong because now, I won't hesitate." Adam said as he flew at Lucifer who prepared to dodge before his body went stiff as he remained suspended in air.

"I don't think so." Adam said as he pulled back his fist and slammed his fist into Lucifer's face again sending the devil flying through the air so fast he created a sonic boom.

His nose broken and bleeding as he tried to make sense of what just happened to him before he froze in the air again as Adam had his hand held out.

"You never paid attention, did you traitor." Adam said as he made a pulling motion.

Lucifer's body was unable to do anything but obey as he was being pulled back towards Adam.

"Hell is a realm of Heaven, and like on Earth, my powers and titles work just fine here as they would in all other realms of heaven." Adam said as Lucifer flew into Adams waiting hand as it wrapped around his neck strangling the fallen one.

Lucifer gasped as he clawed at Adams hand trying to break free.

"N-No...you...are...in...my house!" Lucifer forced out as he tried in vain to get free.

"Dear traitor...you never left my domain." Adam said as he raised Lucifer up before throwing him towards the ground.

Lucifer slammed into the ground as he coughed up blood feeling immense pain in his wings.

Lucifer looked at Adam who was towering over him with a grin.

"Come on, Samael...aren't you gonna try and fight back? Is this really going to be a repeat of all the other times I beat you?" Adam asked before raising his hand and blocking a punch from Lucifer.

"Good, you're at least trying."

Adam raised Lucifer up before he punched him in the stomach knocking the air out of him as the devil gasped.

Adam was not finished however as he released Lucifer as he threw several punches faster than comprehension into his face and stomach.

Lucifer couldn't do anything as he was dealt blow after blow before being dealt an uppercut sending him flying up into the air with a destroyed jaw once more

'No...no! It can't be!! I CAN'T BE FUCKING LOSING TO HIM!! NOT AGAIN!!!' Lucifer thought as he spun his body in the air and aimed at Adam who simply watched before raising his hand.

"DIE!! YOU PIECE OF DUST AND SHIT!!" Lucifer snarled as he unleashed a blast of hellfire at Adam while his gold blood poured from his mouth.

"Well, he's a determined one, I'll give him that much." Adam said as he let out a blast of holy light from his hand.

The holy light cut through the flames and hit Lucifer blasting him further into the air.

His screams of pain echoed throughout the Pride Ring of Hell as the blast died down.

Elsewhere

The horsemen were standing on top of a mountain of corpses belonging to the bodies of the millions of demons they had just finished slaughtered as they were watching the broadcast.

"Holy shit, he's alive!!" Okita exclaimed grinning looking at Adam.

"And totally tricked out." Buddha said with a chuckle as he had his staff resting on his shoulder.

"Heh, should have guessed that he wouldn't be gone that long." Sun said as he shook his head while Charlie was next to him as she watched the screen with tears of joy running down her face.

"Hey down in front, some of us can't see the screen!" Okita said.

The Exorcists were all in front of them as they were watching a TV screen that looked...oddly familiar.

Not that anyone cared but the screen was in fact attached to a body of the once Overlord now simply trying not to die like his companions while trying to survive the horrible burns from explosions and slashes that had blood flowing from them.

"Quiet we can't here the sound of Lucifer's bones breaking!" Lute exclaimed.

"Now now, why don't we all calm down and resume watching as Adam fights the devil." Jack said to them.

"If you wanna call that fighting, old scratch is getting a beat down." Buddha said with a laugh.

Charlie just watched Adam as she grinned.

"Thank grandfather..." She muttered softly.

Back in the Pride Ring

Adam watched as the Devil was falling towards the ground.

His clothes burned off slightly leaving him in the tattered remains of his outfit, his body burnt by the Holy light which could clearly be seen on his pale white skin.

His demon form now a thing of the past as he crashed down hard into the ground creating a small crater.

Adam walked towards the crater as he jumped down into it as he now loomed over Lucifer.

To Adams slight surprise, Lucifer groaned weakly as he regained consciousness.

"It's funny, here you are before me in the most pathetic state I've ever seen you in...actually no, the aftermath of Eden was probably you at your worst." Adam said.

Lucifer glared at him weakly but Adam paid it no mind.

"I look down at you and all I can do is...pity you, all your scheming, all your lying and what has it gotten you? A ruined prison you claim to be a kingdom, laying here injured, bruised and beaten...a lesser man would take this opportunity to beat you more." Adam said as he looked around seeing his children gather around.

"But I will not, no you have had enough." 

"F-Fuck...you..." Lucifer growled out weakly.

"I...don't need...your...pity...I am...the fucking king...of...Hell..." 

"There it is, trying to protect what little pride you have left, you truly are fit to be called the Sin of Pride." Adam said as he flew into the air and back to his children.

Adam snapped his fingers as multiple golden portals opened up.

Exorcists flew out and remained in the sky while the Horsemen walked out and joined the others as they all looked at Lucifer.

"It seems that all texts and paintings are correct, the devil shall never defeat the divine, as it should be." Jack The Ripper said with a smile.

"Seeing him like this is hilarious, though I always pictured him more menacing and taller, like Satan this is just disappointing." Sun said as he looked at the devil.

Lucifer had enough of this as he slowly pulled himself to his feet and out of the crater.

"Who the fuck to do you think you are..." Lucifer began.

"Do you have any idea who I am?!"

"I am Lucifer Fucking Morningstar!! The Lightbringer, I created the fucking stars above!! And turned this pitiful pit into a kingdom!! Something you knuckle dragging, shit slinging piles of dust could never be able to do!! I am a fucking Seraphim!! A superior being that you are all beneath!! You should be grateful to even be in my presence!!"

Everyone looked on at the Devil as he continued to rant to them.

"Is that racist? I feel like that was racist." Sun asked as he looked over at the one closest to him which was Nikola.

"I believe so." Nikola said as the two turned back to Lucifer who was still talking.

"There's nothing you fucks could have that I couldn't just make myself but better!!" Lucifer snarled.

Adam smiled however as he let out a little chuckle getting Lucifer's attention.

"That's where you're wrong, Samael, we have many things that you do not and will never have." Adam said.

"Like what?!" Lucifer screamed.

"Honor, love, integrity, happiness, righteousness, every possible virtue you lack but above all else." Adam said as a portal opened high above them as the Seraphim flew out from it.

"We have Heaven and the love of the All Mighty."

Chapter 63: Chapter 63

Lucifer looked up at the Seraphim above, his siblings as he now filled with dread as his eyes went wide at the sight of those he had not seen in thousands of years.

"Well well, look who it is, little Sammy." Gabriel said as he looked down at his once brother, his eyes shining with satisfaction looking at the sorry sight of him while Lucifer flinched at the old nickname Gabriel had for him when he was still an angel.

Adam left the side of his children as he flew up towards the Seraphim as he was now in the air before them.

"My Seraph-" Before Adam could finish that, Emily flew into him as she hugged him tightly as Adams eyes widened for a moment in surprise before raising his arms and hugging her back.

"I-I thought...when you came back..." Emily said sniffling a little as she tightened her hug on him as Adam smiled softly which surprised the other Seraphim before him.

"Emily..."

Emily looked up at him before she was met with the biggest smile she had ever seen on Adams face making her gasp.

"Thank you for worrying about me, I'm sorry that you were scared there for a bit." Adam apologized as he looked down at her seeing her drop in shock at the sight before her as he raised his hand ruffling her head.

Emily continued to stare at him for a moment before she returned his smile with one of her own.

"You have such a pretty smile, Adam!" Emily said as Adam let out a small chuckle before addressing the rest of the Seraphim.

"I see you have ascended to the rank of Seraphim, Adam, I believe that some congratulations are in order but that will have to wait for a moment." Sera said with a warm smile before looking down at Lucifer as the smile soon turned into a frown as her eyes narrowed at him.

"Oooooh someone's in trooooouble." Buddha said with a grin as Sun chuckled.

"What's wrong Samael, where's all that good shit you were talking a second ago? Mr. "Superior being" got awful quiet when Heaven showed up." Sun said resting his staff on his shoulder as he and Buddha laughed.

"You two are so immature." Nikola said shaking his head with a smile.

"But I will admit that you are not wrong." 

Adam was about to say something when he felt two arms wrap around him once more as he looked down to see Charlie hugging him tightly with her helmet off as Adam smiled softly and returned the hug.

The Seraphim smiled at this moment before all their attention returned to Lucifer who had done the seemingly impossible and kept his mouth shut for once.

"Lucifer." Michael said, his tone was sharp as Lucifer flinched.

"You have broken numerous rules within the treaty and now will be facing the necessary punishment for it."

"W-What?! I have done nothing wrong!" Lucifer protested.

"He's...not serious, right?" Oppenheimer asked genuinely hoping that this was some kind of last joke or something.

"This all started because that bastard kidnapped MY daughter which is already breaking the treaty as my daughter is off limits, there's also the fact that Adam has killed Hellborn while down here in Hell, if anything I am perfectly justified in what I have done, it is Adam that must be punished, not me!" Lucifer exclaimed.

"I never kidnapped her." Adam said.

"Also it's weird, he says all this and yet throughout this entire fight, I think he only ever mentioned Charlie once and even then it was the second thing he mentioned, then she was never mentioned again but I do believe that the very first thing that he did mention was that Adam had come into HIS domain to fight him." Sun spoke up as Lucifer turned his head to Sun glaring at him furiously.

"Keep my daughters name out of your fucking mouth!" Lucifer exclaimed but Sun just smiled.

"And why should he have to listen to a pathetic bottom feeder like you?"

Lucifers' head snapped up to Charlie whom he didn't recognize as his glare hardened.

"Because he doesn't know what the fuck he is talking about, my daughter is my world and I won't have some monkey say that she isn't the most important thing to me." Lucifer spat.

"Again, that feels racist." Sun commented.

"It depends, if he knows you're actually a monkey then it's not, if he doesn't theeeeen yeah might be." Buddha said.

"I see so because she was so important to you, you decided to shelter her and fill her head with lies, claiming to be a misunderstood hero when in reality...you were a coward, wanting your daughter to always be on your side, she must have been very important if you barely made an effort to talk to her after her mother left you, locking yourself away in your little office, making and jerking off to fucking ducks." Charlie said which made everyone look at her before slowly turning to Lucifer.

"Lucifer...you don't really jerk off to ducks...right?" Jophiel asked as her eyes were wide with horror and disgust.

"W-What?!" Lucifer screamed.

"How could you even believe anything some random angel bitch of Adams says?!" 

"How come he isn't denying it?" Aclima muttered in horror.

"Oh our grandfather..." Abel muttered as he put his face in his hand.

"But back to the original point, Lucifer, why don't you take a nice look at the one that you just called a...and I'm quoting you "random angel bitch of Adam" tell us if she doesn't look familiar to you." Sun said causing Lucifers glare to shift into one of confusion as he looked closely at the angel who raised an eyebrow.

No one spoke for a few minutes before Lucifers' eyes widened in shock.

"C-CHARLIE?!" Lucifer exclaimed while Charlie scoffed.

"Took you long enough." Charlie said.

"Y-You're...an angel?! HOW?!" Lucifer exclaimed before his eyes moved to Adam.

"What did you do?!"

"I have done nothing but eradicate her demonic side and allowed for what she truly is to reveal itself, an angel." Adam said as he pulled Charlie closer making her smile.

"Hey!! Let go of my daughter!" Lucifer shouted as he flexed his wings preparing to fly up when he was stopped by someone speaking up.

"Oh my, it seems that the little traitor doesn't know." Zadkiel said getting Lucifers attention.

"Don't know what?" Lucifer asked looking confused.

"I think I'll explain that one." Belphagor said as she stepped forward after being healed by Raphael of her minor injuries while he was doing the same with the others and explained everything to Lucifer.

"Oh man...I wish I had a camera." Abel said seeing Lucifer's face before Sun held a camera out to him.

"Thanks." Abel said as he took the camera taking multiple pictures.

"Alright since we aren't at the serious part yet, time for some more mocking." Sun said as he walked over to Lucifer putting his arm around his shoulders.

"Well buddy, look on the bright side... now you can spend your days in what's left of your over compensating castle, making ducks, all alone, forever, just like you wanted."

Lucifer's eyes slowly moved to Sun who smiled.

"By the way..." Sun said as he leaned down and whispered something into Lucifer's ear as Lucifer's eyes widened in horror.

"Y-YOU SICK FUCK!!" Lucifer roared as he tried to attack Sun who merely waved his finger across Lucifer's face as Suns staff whacked the devil across the face sending him flying into debris.

Sun smiled as he walked over to the other Horsemen who looked at him curiously.

"What did you say to him?" Oppenheimer asked.

"That his former daughter called me daddy more times in the course of one night then she ever called him all her life." Sun said with a grin.

"What?!" Buddha asked in disbelief.

"Twas the night before Extermination and that's all that needs to be said." Sun said with a cheeky smile.

"And I ask you all very nicely to never breathe a word of that to Adam."

Lucifer pushed the rubble that had fallen on top of him out of the way as he groaned rubbing his jaw before he spat out gold blood and...a tooth.

His vision was blurred slightly by the force of the blow from Suns staff until he heard the sound of two people landing in front of him.

Once his vision cleared up enough, he could make out that the two that had landed in front of him were Michael and Sera as they loomed over him with an almost suffocating presence.

They glared down at him before Michael smirked which unnerved Lucifer more.

"Samael, we have decided to have mercy upon you and will not strike you down where you stand." Michael said as Lucifer's eyes widened.

"What?" Lucifer said and Sera nodded.

"Indeed, we will not kill you but you will face judgement for your crimes which will come at a later date." Sera said as Michael nodded.

"But...we have agreed upon one thing thing." Michael said as Adam landed down behind Lucifer as the devil slowly turned to The First Man who was smiling as his eyes held a dangerous gleam in them.

"Before your judgement will be dealt, I had suggested a bit of a blast from the past." Adam said.

"Edens had given its fury to you in the form of its animals for hurting Eve, I had rained down calamity after calamity upon you when you killed Eve and now..." 

Adams children of both Lilith and Eve gathered around, all of them with their weapons ready and forms changed along with Sun Wukong who held his staff, his golden fiery eyes burning brightly.

"For hurting those that Eve loved, they will now show you their fury, with the help of me of course." Adam said as Michael and Sera flew into the air with the other Seraphim.

Lucifer looked all around him as his eyes were now wide with panic.

"Emily, you might want to close your eyes." Gabriel said.

"W-Wait! Michael, Sera! T-This is unnecessary!" Lucifer said with a shaky smile as he looked up at his siblings for some kind of aid.

His siblings however looked down at him but offered no signs of showing him any aid.

"A-Adam, we can talk about this." Lucifer said quickly as he looked at the First Man.

"Oh no traitor, the time for talk is over...and my children have a score to settle with you." Adam said as he cracked his knuckles.

"Damn...he's cooked." Buddha said with a grin as he fixed his sunglasses.

Chapter 64: Chapter 64

It was not a pretty sight at all...

Lucifer laid on the ground completely beaten and barely clinging on to his life.

His six once beautiful angelic wings were sliced into tiny pieces as they were now laying in a pool of golden blood, his body was covered in burns and frost all over and his jaw was totally shattered as bits of his teeth laid along the ground.

He was sporting a black eye and was currently embedded in the ground with his chest crushed and pooling from between his legs...a mixture of golden blood and...other fluids.

"This is what I call family bonding." Sun said as he cleaned his staff.

"Yeah, we gotta do this more often." Satan said as he stretched his arms a little.

"I wouldn't go that far, maybe a family game night every now and then, not mutilating someone almost beyond recognition." Charlie said as she held a spear that was now covered in golden blood.

"Don't worry baby sis, he's alive." Mammon said as he kicked Lucifer's body as the devil let out a small and weak groan.

"Barely but still alive." 

"That was...really brutal." Azrael said as she looked down at the scene.

"Yes, yes it was." Michael said as he looked at the sight of his brother fighting back against smiling.

Gabriel however had a very smug smile on his face at the sight of Lucifer.

"Heh, they really went Old Testament on him for all the crap he's done." Gabriel said with a chuckle.

Adam was wiping the blood off his hands before he looked at his children.

"All of you, now that the score has been settled, it is time to return to heaven and my Sins, return to your Rings." Adam said as he opened multiple portals for them.

"Well guys, it's been a blast." Abel said as he and Aclima gave their goodbyes before walking through the portal.

"We'll try and visit you guys." Aclima said before they were gone.

"Yeah, I got a shit ton of things to prepare for since I saw that this little wanker had summoned a good chunk of my workers." Mammon said as he walked towards the portal to his realm.

"Hang on, I'll help you out." 

Mammon paused as he turned to Leviathan, his eyes widened slightly before smiling.

"You're a peach, Levi." Mammon said as he moved out of the way allowing her to go first.

Leviathan smiled as she walked towards the portal giving the Sin of Greed a wink before turning to her family.

"Bye everyone, don't be a stranger!" She said waving before walking through the portal.

"See ya." Mammon said before walking through the portal.

"Come on, Bel, I could use a nap after all this excitement." Satan said as Belphagor smiled as she walked over to him wrapping an arm around him.

"You read my mind..." She said before the two left.

"I will be going to check on Octavia, I had taken her to her mother for safety before coming to the battle." Paimon said as he bid them goodbye before he left.

"I gotta check on Loona." Beelzebub said.

"I will go with you." Seth said as he walked over to her making her smile.

"Good, I'm sure she missed you." Beelzebub said as Seth raised an eyebrow.

"How can that be, we had seen each other just last night." Seth said as Beelzebub rolled her eyes and took his hand.

"You'll get why eventually dummy, let's go." Beelzebub said.

"Bye dad, siblings and everyone else, tell mom I said hi!" 

Adam watched as his two children left as he looked down at Charlie who was standing next to him.

"You should return to heaven as well." Adam said as Charlie looked up at him.

"Your mother is most likely worried about you, we are long past the time that Extermination should have ended." 

"I thought the Extermination was broadcasted in Heaven." Charlie said.

"Your mother does not watch the Extermination." Adam said and Charlie nodded.

Charlie flew into the air to join the Exorcists who were flying through a portal to take them back to Heaven.

"So is there anything left for us to do?" Oppenheimer asked as he looked around the destroyed Ring of Pride.

"For the time being, I'd say no, once again I thank you all for coming to aid us in this battle." Adam said.

"It was no problem at all, it was quite an enjoyable experience." Jack said.

"Quite nice to meet old acquaintances again." 

"Wish I could say the same, can hardly tell who anyone used to be in this pit." Buddha said.

"I'm glad that the demons I call brothers are not in this pit." Sun said as he shrank his staff and put it back in its hiding place.

"Don't forget you guys, we still have them to deal with." 

Sun pointed as the horsemen looked in the direction of Vaggie and the other residents of the hotel.

Before the battle against Lucifer, Sun had put up a barrier around them to prevent them from escaping...well those who were well enough to escape.

"Wow...we totally forgot about them during the battle." Okita said as he slowly pulled out his sword.

"I'll finish them." 

"That won't be necessary." Sera said as she landed down before the Horsemen.

"Are you certain? After what they had done, it would be foolish to let them live." Qin Shi Huang said.

"That is why we must put them where they belong." Sera said.

Vaggie had come to by this point as she looked up at Sera who turned to them, greatly displeased.

"L-Lady Sera..." Vaggie muttered, her voice just above a whisper.

"You will be dealt with in due time." Sera said as she raised her hand.

A portal opened beneath the four of them as they fell through it as the barrier fell away.

Sera turned to the horsemen and gave them a nod before she flew away to her siblings as they prepared to return to Heaven.

Lucifer was being carried by Michael to be detained in Heaven until the time of his trial came as the horsemen returned to heaven as well.

"Hey...where's Adam?" Emily asked noticing that Adam was not with them in their flight.

"He had one stop to make." Azrael said.

Adam stood in the same crater of his death as he saw his trident laying on the ground as he picked it up slowly and examined it as he smiled softly before he opened another portal.

He made his way towards it as he took a deep breath.

 

"Adam..."

Adam froze for a moment upon hearing that voice as he turned around to where the voice had come from.

It was a voice he vaguely recognised but he could not put the voice to a name.

No one stood behind him as Adam stood still for a few more moments before shaking his head as he turned back to the portal and walked through it.

It was in the silence of Hell however that something began to stir...

Something ancient, going back further to even the creation of Earth and Hell, in the time when all that existed where the realms of Heaven...

From the cracks of the Pride Ring...a black mass seemed to seep through, it was a grotesque shadowy mess that seemed to gain multiple eyes as they slowly opened as they stared the place that Adams portal had been.

The mass soon enough took form into something as a grin slowly formed on their face as they looked down at the remains of Adams first body as they slowly collected it.

 

"Adam...the time has come..." 

It was soon something that could be felt in all the Rings just barely...evil had arisen and soon...

Soon something far more terrifying would follow in its wake.

Eden

Adam stood before the graves of his wife and daughter as he slowly sat down before then as he set his trident down.

"It's over...I believe that Hell won't be giving us much trouble for the foreseeable future..." Adam said as he looked at the graves.

As he said that however, he couldn't shake off a small looming sense of dread but for the moment he would simply disregard it and worry about it at another point in time, simply deciding that he would savour the victory that he and his children had achieved.

Adam sighed for a moment as he closed his eyes before leaning back, running a hand through his hair and letting out a tired laugh.

"I'm so tired..." He muttered as he laid down, opening his eyes just for a moment.

Staring up at the sky, Adam let out a small content sigh.

"I think I'll rest for a little bit."

And so, Adam closed his eyes for a moment and rested with a smile on his face.